» aS Mactan a ang SS Pee ee Oe eR
8 ee ee eas rte nema eee
NE oe oy
niipiiedinm eaten
Sree tee ees,
TT pe ee ts eg
sods Be diedeadiotore et
TRS ein eee
en area
Ste te
ES Te ye eS
Oe a tone aS See,
ane ate pat age
en
Te te eee ee ee
PS ee eT + See ee
a ete
SE ees
ae
SN Rte ea Se
Se re See tet
a a er il
eee ee eee Se
Se ee ee
ick tee eee
een on,
a
ee a pe Ts
a -
SSS ene,
ATS ee
eS EN Te ie ae
bendahara eae ee
a en Rs,
on Se Bets
rire smu, Fey as as
ecieti e
ee ee
ee ts oceans
et cas Sal
Sa NS ay Se Ne ne, —
Anak chika ee eee ene
De Tecan carpe Pont aa me
Fein aig ae
SA tae Sige
Pree riser te
i ae
acdc badcadieieaen er ee
Ir Sr SongiMies
Lo Se Ls, Gino
SE ed a ©
Sa
Se ee oat
aie ee
Fei ta
eee Deed
pinta Reachaniren ae
“SN re
Re eg
SP tre
AO at ee ee,
Pea
i a ee ee,
PT Oe or we OO II Ling PONS oP
MLE Reet mccain 5e oP RF acter acct ee
A OP APT AA AB OE Tien mie
Oe PIN OT ag
PAN RAR Teh wnt oe oot
CEE at a at
ODO eer 5H ee on"
pier ete
TE ne pe mera ny! age
OD pee ne ne
AR eS pe ty Oe
NT Pe eg ace
Fi RT EOS al BAe fe Sha ll iamsonee aya ee > pans ew
LET Oa eg et oe RP ed ae Oe an at ot
Ao te sn dr
AO ee pr mae.
Oe
ey
SO PEA einen pee penn amo,
SE PER Ope ot war cbeces
ee ae
gem a anc mains
8 a ne re ae
Ne net me we eat
A aan oat oe
ieieaticeadeaat oe ae ee
SRE OI te eh gr wat nag en mn pone “a
pigimide dee eta ee
Ce a
dt ee
ST ee mien ce 2
pilineelinds likin att a as
iit yealteh caante ee
attired
PF OMG AP oe ww int ne
a TOM a away ee eRe ae
FIP a er eece
FPP mt bead oe.
One ome
ODEO Oh On G OF oF on OR ew wb 9
id in dede Te ’
PPOLL St tei ve
Saudi eae
POAT (OF ea od aitind oem,
RE ent ol xO nom
Pe OIA te Pine a ae gf
—
OE hee oS ue,
SL ee ate mi ats oe
8 aE0 =
FO AO Nel es te eer
Sa tee eee
tS hoy Pate
Eh 8 el nO Fe
TI orm mae
tnd et eh
ean i ee ee
TS eg
ee en
Pe eee et
Aas og cai aft
CS erate te
PP Ot PS op reorine
a a ee
anakY OF P RINCETG~
Aeterna By! 0 ATT Pte ie a ca! & oe NY a
OTT AI iat aL
7 Pa i) AY A aah hh geen: ; —— if we j
1a 2, ; 7 a i ee F tan. ee
a aie er tick) ir aetan |
8 yt 7 nD 4 ;
: | oe i j ), ae a hi vir
7 4 iy { ap ’ IO : ,
is 5% ‘“e y lh Re > Hy. 4 v
ete wie Pini ea Yr (meet pa { :
hie: ORG i Aha .
f Pa aty Pk pe he ey a
min = ikea t 1 f
eo Fe ght 0 hi RR As of
s 7 Le **¢ °
Y . 5; f a e “c's ‘
As ae. {4 Me ' is a |
e a, we ery urd | 1 }
a oer oa ’. a
3 V0 7 an i hs Z;
BS out Aa ‘ 1 ohe
‘< ra: oe
i fi “i - Ww YF! es
= At Pi eat Cred Sen :
Le ‘ 9, ‘ an t ,
ia te a D
J % od = ¥ Ay : be
‘ rane t if I :
) ie: i i ae
7 7 i i ed
i: a) 2 as ee "
a DUDA 54 We
ue \ a? Ry ; :
ta " : a . “7%
ete. = % Ae a
4 pares 2 é Y
Ret tie !
ees,
MAS ve
7 ifs
ny a ; Mie os
vy. 4s; ae eo 4 iy
Me PO ws ate ek
iii Pit iv. ae _
Se ELL ay \ Ta a4
7 Ordl> 1 ‘ ‘
a) ee | “' Ay » “4 i iV \
oy, ' j AL . i , A
oes ae ‘s
mi, AAde ntl n
CE hy \ Ke ; 7 ;
Ver Wee Di eee
Dee a ae
A ARs Lie cary |
’ Wee. | Dh
D be pa d AiG. :
: ia hp 2 ‘Se
- 4 ; at f | + : yA? i
: Diy > iT? oe NN sR =F
re. al ee 7 i tes | : ;
i oe rea
oe
‘pas
wh 5g
ee
‘4 A -)
hes
t
oe
hoe ae ¥
’ 7 i be . .
“on
Fig seat a 4 oe tals
ee | : ’ f
ae ia ' be : : 7 ne] fi
. | ;
- bije 7 sal . ta i a 7 f a ty ne |
a ¥ q ( | Y if
ri * i. if ! . m . Pas =f ; |
ul ‘ fy i ‘Ts , : ie \ (ge u ig
| c W ih ‘ts 74@ 6-6 ve
| ei | ‘ mite = paths,
| | Td, eG
> d /
ec ¢ “a ;. 3 | / | |
‘i i } ‘ A
va om
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2022 with funding trom
Princeton Theological Seminary Library
https://archive.org/details/betoredawn00kaga
| | a}
i Wey, ‘: | |
Fie iy
Ltt a ae |
eG ae
ye ee
4 ih ® a. ae
PP ica 1 eee ~ oo ) a 2
; is iA, ) ’ ~s hes
etic Gah ak Ve ee
iy, © hat mic Woy roa a
etait SNS iy ; ‘i Vee Site he,
RUAN Pater t (ct |
. tae we
BEFORE THE DAWN
by TOYOHIKO KAGAWA
?
se eS
BEFORE THE DAWN
es
ay > te
Aa ke
wgy:?
SOM ae ty.
eA ae
« ad ar
BEFORE THE DAWN
by TOYOHIKO KAGAWA
TRANSLATED FROM THE JAPANESE
BY I. FUKUMOTO anp T. SATCHELL .-.
seein
ee
1
“ee
pron
Te)
oD
CO
LONDON
CHATTO & WINDUS
1925
COPYRIGHT, 1924,
BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
BEFORE THE DAWN
—sB-—
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
RK OR
mK
HIS book was first published in Japa-
nese under the title “Shisen Wo
Koete” and an English version was
brought out under the title “Across the
Death-line? and met with a huge sale that
approximated half a million copies in Japan
and the East. The present text has been
thoroughly revised by the same translators,
and it is a faithful rendering of one of the
most remarkable books of modern times. The
present publishers must assume entire re-
sponsibility for the change in the title. It
is felt to be fully justified because of the
false impression gained by many who saw the
title for the first time and inferred that the
book dealt with life after death, whereas
nothing in recent years, unless it be the
novels of Dostoievsky, concerns itself with
this life and this day more passionately or
more poignantly than this novel of a human
spirit in search of truth.
Tue PuB.isHERs.
PREFACE
OYOHIKO KAGAWA, the author of “Across the
Death-line” (Shisen Wo Koete), was born in Kobé in
1888 and was brought up in Tokushima Prefecture in
Shikoku. After attending the Middle School of Tokushima he
went to Tokyo, where he studied at the Meiji Gakuin, a Chris-
tian College. Later he attended a private theological seminary
in Kobé, and finally completed his theological education by spend-
ing two years in America, whither he went in 1914, studying at
Princeton University and Princeton Theological Seminary and
obtaining the degree of Bachelor of Divinity.
It was in 1910, when he was only twenty-two years of age,
that Mr. Kagawa went to live in the slums of Shinkawa, on what
was then the eastern boundary of Kobé, and with the exception
of the two years spent in America he has lived there ever since.
Although the labours of his pen have now brought him fame
and fortune he has announced his decision that he will continue
to live in the slums till he dies.
Mr. Kagawa is not merely a charity worker and Christian
teacher. He takes a strong interest in the Labour movement and
is at present Secretary of the Japan Labour Federation. He was
also second on the list of those nominated to represent the
workers of Japan at the International Labour Conference, a
nomination, however, which he declined. In 1921 Mr. Kagawa
took part in encouraging the men in the great strike at the
Kawasaki Shipbuilding Yard at Kobé, for which he was ar-
rested and detained, but released without any charge being
brought against him. In regard to his political opinions, Mr.
Kagawa describes himself as a “Guild Socialist,” but there is
nothing militant about his Socialism. He is, to coin a conveni-
ent term, a “passivist,” inasmuch as he adheres strictly to the
principle of non-resistance. The Christian Socialist movement in
England of the last century has his sympathies. Apart from his
political opinions the regard felt for him as a practical philan-
thropist always ensures for him a respectful hearing.
vil
Vill PREFACE
“Across the Death-line” was begun some sixteen years ago,
but after three-fifths of it had been written it was thrown aside
for other literary labour. Later, on the request of his publisher
for further works from his pen, Mr. Kagawa took up the novel
again and added the section dealing with the slums. The
popularity of the novel when it was published in October, 1920,
Was instantaneous. A new edition was called for before the
month was out, followed by eight more editions in the early
months of 1921. ‘The present translation is made from the
tenth edition, but since that was issued the editions have run into
hundreds and the book is still selling well. A conservative esti-
mate gives the number of copies sold at a hundred and fifty
thousand,
Since the translation of ‘Across the Death-line” was com-
pleted a continuation has appeared under the sub-title of “A
Shooter at the Sun” (Taiyo wo iru-mono). It carries Eiichi’s
life in the slums a stage further, and from it, with the permis-
sion of the author, has been taken the chapter which forms the
conclusion of the present translation. It has been added, not
only as of interest in itself, but as removing the suspense as to
Etichi’s fate which only a perusal of the continuation could other-
wise satisfy. Mr. Kagawa is now engaged on a third volume of
the novel, which, it is understood, will deal chiefly with Labour
questions.
Mr. Kagawa, it may be added, is a prolific literary worker in
other directions, his publications, including volumes of essays,
poems, dramas, theological works and scientific studies of social
subjects, amounting in all to about twenty in number.
The translators steadily kept in view the high ideal of making
the translation read to those for whom it is intended as the
original reads to those for whom it is intended. Nobody can be
more conscious than themselves how far they have failed. Their
only consolation is that had they not maintained this ideal they
might have failed still more disastrously. In translating from
languages so widely removed as Japanese and English there is
not only the difficulty of finding turns of expression which shall
convey the tone of the original, but there is also the difficulty
that the Japanese mind does not respond in just the same way as
the European. The intention is the same, but the mode of ex-
pression differs. In these circumstances a literal translation, even
PREFACE 1X
if intelligible, serves only to give an air of quaintness, and as the
Japanese themselves are not sensible of any such quaintness in
their language, evidently a wrong impression would be created by
any attempt at literality. Many devices have been resorted to in
order to overcome this difficulty, even to the rendering of an
expression by its value rather than its form, although this has been
done as sparingly as possible. ‘The dialect which gives so much
flavour to the original has been indicated, although no special
consistency has been aimed at. In conclusion the translators have
the hope that they have made the Japanese appear a natural,
human people, and Japan a country where babies cry as much as
anywhere else—where old people are as garrulous, young people
as foolish, rich men as acquisitive, and poor men as patient as
in any other quarter of the globe.
It only remains for me to record the untimely death in July,
1923, of my friend and collaborator Mr. I. Fukumoto, but for
whose encouragement and valuable assistance this translation
would never have been attempted. Whatever there is of ac-
curacy in it must be ascribed to him; its faults I must bear myself.
It is my melancholy privilege to have his name associated with
mine on the title page.
Acknowledgments are due to the proprietors of the “Japan
Chronicle” of Kobé, in the columns of which the translation
first appeared.
THomas SATCHELL.
TRANSLATORS’? NOTE
le those not familiar with Japan a few remarks on the
mode of life will make the novel more understandable.
The Japanese live in houses made of wood and plaster.
In the better class house there is a small entrance-hall and three
rooms, the front room or guest-chamber, looking on to what
garden there may be, an inner or middle room, and a back room
opening on to the kitchen, the last being the sanctum of the
housewife. All three rooms communicate with each other by
sliding doors. ‘The floors are covered with mats of some two to
three inches in thickness, of the regular size of six feet long and
three feet wide, and the rooms are planned to contain so many
mats. It is therefore convenient to state the size of the room by
the number of mats it contains. ‘The doors are all sliding doors,
those for admitting light (screens) being covered with a white
translucent paper. A kind of narrow verandah or gangway con-
nects the rooms from outside, so it is not necessary to pass through
the rooms to get from one to another. On the outer edge of the
verandah are sliding wooden shutters. ‘These are all packed away
in the daytime, but are shut at night, enclosing the house like a
box. Some of the better class houses now have both glass and
wooden shutters, the glass shutters serving to keep out the cold
winds in the daytime.
There are no chairs or tables. Cushions take the place of
chairs, and where the food is not served directly on the mats a
very low table is used. Writing desks are also made low.
Warmth is obtained by means of charcoal burnt in a brazier, the
airy nature of the house preventing the fumes collecting to the
danger point.
Cooking is also done on charcoal braziers of another kind,
which may be likened to stoves. The kitchen has generally only
one or two mats, the larger proportion of the space being boarded.
Moreover in the kitchen the flooring does not occupy the whole of
the room, there being an unfloored part (described as “basement”
xi
xil TRANSLATORS’ NOTE
in the translation in default of a better term) where the less
cleanly part of the house duties is performed.
In the guest-room the only ornament is an alcove, where gen-—
erally a picture is hung and a vase placed. ‘There are no
bedsteads, but quilts (wadded with cotton-wool) are spread on
the mats to sleep on. ‘The coverlets are thinner quilts of the
same kind. In the daytime the quilts are stored in cupboards
built into the house.
In regard to apparel, a kimono, with clogs or sandals, is gen-
erally worn, though European clothes, with boots or shoes, are
de rigueur among students, officials of all ranks, and office clerks
with any pretensions to gentility. Women almost invariably wear
kimonos, with clogs or sandals, although girl students are now tak-
ing to shoes. ‘The kimono is too well known to need description.
For male use there are two varieties, the long-sleeved and the
tight or narrow-sleeved, the latter being chiefly worn by work-
men and students. “The workman, however, has his own proper
garb, which is a kind of short coat with the crest or trade-
mark of his employer on the back, and very tight trousers or
pantaloons. With the growth of the large factories the distinc-
tive workers’ dress tends to disappear, however, dungaree’ and
overalls taking its place.
In regard to the pronunciation of Japanese, the consonants are
pronounced as in English, except that “g” is always hard as in
“oo” and “ch” always soft as in “‘each,” and the vowels as in
Italian, “i” being sounded as in “pique,” “e” as in “‘ten,” etc.
“Ei” is pronounced as in “‘vein,” and “‘ai” and “‘ae” as in “‘die.”
Final “e’’ is always pronounced as in “‘saké,” ‘‘Kobé,” ‘‘Kat-
sunosuké” (sounded almost like “Katsnoské’’), etc.
‘The endings “machi,” “dori,” “cho,” and “michi’? correspond
to the English “road,” “street,”’ etc. As it is sometimes difficult
to separate them from the word to which they are suffixed, it
has been thought best to leave them untranslated.
The Japanese yen is roughly equivalent to the American fifty
cents or the English two shillings. A hundred sen make one yen.
XXI
XXIT
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
XXVI
XXVII
XXVIII
XXIX
CONTENTS
At Merjr University, 17
A LrETTreR FRomM Home, 26
RETURNING HomgE, 37
THE House oF Numi, 44
FATHER AND Son, 50
His STEPMOTHER’s Home, 60
BROTHER AND SISTER, 70
Oxtp Memories, 82
At THE MEETING Housg, 87
Love AND Puitosopuy, 93
A Vistr To THE Sums, 100
AT THE Gate, 108
THE Beccar Woman, 116
A Love Scene, 125
In THE AssEMBLY Hari, 132
Encurs Mapness, 139
DovupstTs AND Fears, 154
Emr’ Fuicut, 160
TsuruKo’s Departure, 175
THE BepcLoTHEs, 178
INCENDIARISM, 183
Encut Leaves Home, 200
In THE Deptus, 205
In Busrness, 212
A By-Exection, 218
At THE GetsHa House, 221
In DirFIcuttTigEs, 226
A Loan, 229
THe New Year, 236
Xili
XIV
XXX
XXXI
XXXII
XX XIII
XXXIV
XXXV
XXXVI
XXXVII
XXXVIII
XXXIX
XL
XDI
XLII
XLIII
XLIV
XLV
XLVI
XLVII
XLVIII
D4 50D,
CONTENTS
ConveERsION, 240
THE CaPirAList, 248
At Degatn’s Door, 257
BLACKMAIL, 270
Basy Kivxuine, 276
MisERY IN THE SLuMs, 280
SUFFERINGS OF THE Poor, 284
“FIGHTING Yasu,” 287
SANKO, 290
AT THE OFFICE, 292
CHILDREN OF THE SLUMS, 294 ©
SOME RouGH CHARACTERS, 298
Tue Deatu oF SHrpatTa, 303
LonELINEss, 309
THE STEPMOTHER, 311
Tsuruko Tamiya, 314
Emrs Return, 317
SUMMER IN THE Siums, 319
Emr’s SECRET, 326
Inari Worsuip, 330
SOME CoNnvVERTs, 339
KonuipE, 344
KoHIDE IN THE SLums, 355
Miss Hicucui, 367
Kone AcaIin, 372
Tue New Year, 375
(DHE ISTRIBE on
At THE Matcu Works, 382
ConcLusion—Eucurs ExaMINATION, 393
BEFORE THE DAWN
CHAPTER 1
At Meiji University
RRRRRRRRRKRRKRKHK
[Cee is a place near Shirokané in Shiba, ‘Tokyo, where
three valleys meet. ‘There everything is fresh and
green; only in the dank places of the ravine, where
last year’s rice-stubs have not been ploughed up, is the ground
bare. In the depth of the valley nearest to Osaki, where grow
innumerable cryptomerias, whose tops seem to reach above the
clouds, stands Marquis Ikeda’s mansion. On the hill nearest
Shirokané there are one or two temples, but on the middle hill
there are neither houses nor temples; only slender chestnuts and
oaks grow in great profusion. ‘
On a glorious day at the beginning of May, a youth was
lying in the shade on the grass on the middle hill reading a book.
He looked above the medium height,—a slender figure, dressed!
in a well-fitting black woollen uniform, the brass buttons of
which were all marked with the letters ““M.G.” His face was:
dreadfully pale, his nose high, and his cheek bones a little promi--
nent. His eyes were rather large and keen, and their shape
showed their owner to be high-spirited.
He was in the habit of coming to this place at intervals and
opening a book, though of late not reading it very attentively.
Rather he would shut his eyes and fall into a muse,—not of
long duration, for he soon became sleepy. His dream over he
would quickly turn to his book again, repeat some three or four
lines, and then hasten back towards Shirokané along the field
paths,
17
18 BEFORE THE DAWN
To-day he had come again and opened his book according to
custom. As he lay there, by a path above his head there descended
leisurely a youth of about twenty, neatly dressed in Japanese
clothes, with a cap, and carrying a stick. He was not tall, but
he was stoutly built, with thick eyebrows, a hairy chin, and a
ruddy face. He was returning that way from a walk, when
catching sight of the uniformed student lying on his side reading
a book, he stopped suddenly and called to him.
“Halloa, Niimi, what are you doing there? Drop it, drop it!”
“Oh, is that you, Suzuki,” called out the reader. “Where
have you been?”
“I? Qh, D’ve been in the direction of the Akara temple at
Meguro. How can you read your old books or whatever they
are in this glorious spring weather? If I had known you were
idling away your time in this place I'd have taken you with me
to Meguro. Melancholia again?”
“Nonsense!”
““What’s that book? Philosophy? Drop it, drop it!” and
coming nearer Suzuki squatted down on the grass at Niimi?’s side
and picked up the fallen volume. ‘What’s all this? Upanishads
—is that the way you pronounce it? Hm! “The Sacred. Books
of the East.? What is it?”
“They are the Sacred Books of the East, which were probably
written between 1300 and 600 3.c. Don’t you know them?
The Rig Veda—didn’t you hear Mr. Kamimura refer to it yes-
terday in his lecture on the history of Buddhism?”
“Well, what about it?”
“These developed from that.”
“What funny things you read. I haven’t got time to read
such books; I’m too busy preparing my lessons. You are a
wonder. What’s it all about inside?” and he opened the book,
which up to now he had only been looking at from the outside,
and passing over the preface, which ran to about thirty pages, he
began to read the text, which was printed in big type. “ ‘All is
Brahma. We should meditate that in this universe everything
begins, ends, and exists in Brahma.’ Aha, pantheism, eh? i It's;
rather interesting though. But, Niimi,” he added, as he closed
the book, “you don’t really believe in the mythical pantheism de-
scribed in this book?”
“You’ve got as much understanding as a child,” returned
AT MEIJI UNIVERSITY 19
Niimi. ‘Read just one book of Indian philosophy and then ask
me that question again. Students who haven’t read a line of
Indian philosophy have got into the habit nowadays of treating
it very contemptuously. As long as you are on an inferior level
that is mere folly. When you have reached a higher level then
you can begin to call it pantheism or anything else you like.”
Suzuki was in the class below Niimi’s.
“Looking at the thing from the common sense point of
view,” said Suzuki, “the law of cause and effect and matter are
not one and the same thing. If the law which brings all things
into unison becomes disjointed, how is it possible to get unison?”
Niimi was nonplussed for a moment.
“You should study the works of Spinoza,” he said. ‘‘What
scientist with any training would believe the silly story of crea-
tion and the rest? But you are an earnest Christian and came
here to prepare for the ministry, and though I don’t pretend to
be a Spinoza, I’m not going to persecute you for your faith.
Create what gods you like. The indestructibility of matter,
the conservation of energy, evolution,—how can 20th century
civilisation, believing these things, credit such foolish stories
about the creation of heaven and earth.”
Niimi argued earnestly.
“Yes,” answered Suzuki, “‘but the indestructibility of matter,
and the conservation of energy, and evolution,—these are only
suppositions,—matters of faith. I don’t know much about it,
but they seem to be subjective deductions, not inductions. I
have read something like that in logic.”
“But Haeckel—have you read Haeckel? Monism, you know;
‘the theory that mind and matter are the same thing seen from
two different sides,—that we continue our evolution for ever,
that is that we are becoming God.”
‘The discussion had become a very earnest one.
“Then what becomes of mankind when they die?” asked
Suzuki.
“They become atoms. ‘There’s nothing extraordinary about
that, is there?”
“What nonsense! Does God renew himself again from
atoms? So I suppose evolution becomes devolution, and mo-=
rality and the arts are only a dream.”
“T can’t argue with you when you don’t understand.”
20 BEFORE THE DAWN
“However, it’s four o’clock,” said Suzuki, looking at his
watch, “and supper will be ready in another half hour, so
we'd better be getting back. We've had a good discussion
to-day.”
“Yes,” said Niimi, “‘let’s go back,” and he stood up and
brushed the dust from his clothes.
So, Suzuki leading, they both went along the narrow field
paths, round the hill, up by the water-wheel, and along the fence
surrounding the grove.
“TDoesn’t Buddhism teach the same principles as modern
science?” asked Suzuki. ‘Why did you enter the Meiji Gakuin?.
You ought to have gone to the Buddhist University.”
“Yes, from the philosophical point of view Buddhism is sound.
But it is really worthless. From the time I was seventeen or
eighteen I was attracted to philosophic questions and suffered
great distress of mind. I attended the middle school in my
native place for three years and when I was fifteen came up to
Tokyo and drifted about from one school to another. I hardly
ever took up my school books at that time, but spent my time
from morning to night in reading poetry and philosophy and
the magazines. I was in great distress of mind. I went to the
Takanawa Buddhist Middle School. Did any one tell you?”
“No, I didn’t know. So you’ve been fond of philosophy since
you were a little boy. Whatever made you so fond of philos-
ophy?”
“Well, for one thing I lost my mother when I was ten years
old, and was brought up by my stepmother, and the reason why
I left home was because of the death of my elder sister. Natu-
rally my heart seemed to turn to philosophy. I have heard that
you became a Christian in ‘much the same way,—that you lost
all your people in a tidal wave, and that if it had not been for
that you would never have had any doubts about life, or thought
about religion and God.”
“Yes, it’s true. So you went to the Takanawa Middle School.
What a funny place to go to! Buddhism’s worthless, is it?”
“Yes, I went there to be relieved of my doubts, but it was
useless. On the contrary my troubles increased, because I saw
things from the inside.”
“Vege?
“T also became a disciple at the Kencho Temple at Kamakura,
AT MEIJI UNIVERSITY 21
but it was all foolishness. Zen, too. Nowadays Zen has become
very popular, but Buddhism generally is like Zen,—only the out-
line is left; the colouring is all gone, and all the dozens of
temples at Kamakura have become mere lodging-houses. You
probably saw in the paper the other day how they were going to
sell the chief image of Buddha at the Raiko ‘Temple. It’s a
masterpiece of Unkei, the famous sculptor, and is greatly ad-
mired. Buddhism is a mere negation of morality and character,
and then they humbug the uneducated by their talk. It’s use-
less; it isn’t a thing that flesh and blood can believe in.”
“Yes, that’s true. The Hongwanji scandals and so on have
covered it with ridicule. But how was it that you came to a
place like the Meiji Gakuin?”
“My father forced me to study law and sent me to the First
High School, but in the first term of the third year I was
suddenly taken ill with hemorrhage of the lungs—my mother
and elder sister, you know, both died of consumption,—and the
doctor told me my lungs were affected. So I spent a year at
Chikasaki and another year at Hachijo Island. After that I had
lost all heart for the study of the law. I felt specially drawn
towards religion, but as I was tired of Buddhism I thought I
would spend a year or two at the Meiji Gakuin. So I came here
in September last year.”
“What do you think of the Meiji Gakuin?” and Suzuki looked
in Niimi’s face.
“T certainly thought that Christianity would be fuller of love
than it is,”? answered Niimi.
“Yes, I felt that too, especially when I first came here. But,
Niimi, if you think the Christians in the country and the Chris-
tians in Tokyo are the same you are making a mistake. ‘The
true Christian is a Nathaniel who sits under his fig-tree in a
corner in the country and dreams of the kingdom of God.”
“T don’t think that the ancient fervour of Christianity wells
up in the hearts of believers nowadays.”
“Yes, I’m strongly of that opinion too. See how the Chris-
tians nowadays form associations and such like during war time.”
“Yes, and where have the dreams of the times of the apostles
gone? ‘The fervour and fire which could brave the terrors of
crucifixion have all disappeared.”
“’That’s true. J’ve been praying for their return.”
f
/
22 BEFORE THE DAWN
“But it all resolves itself into the economic question. You
heard the argument I had with Hirano the other day,—at the
Literary Society?”
“You were scolded by the recorder, weren’t you?”
/ “Yes, I caught it. But if you don’t put the spiritual world
‘in the terms of the flesh you don’t get any response from people,
do you? What would be the use of a Christianity which could
ly make empires like that of China and not commonwealths
like those of America and Britain? Isn’t that so? Our modern
ideas of Socialism are a development from Christianity. Saint-
Simon and Fourier, for instance, wanted to make the world as it
was at the time of the apostles. Yes, if Christianity were not
symbolised by the idea of Socialism . . . That’s why I told the
recorder, “You can teach your school imperialism, but that’ s not
Christianity, you know.’ ”
“What did the recorder say to that?”
“Well, he said that, at any rate, the Ministry of Education
demands that any one propagating Sauialien among the students
shall be kept under strict control, and I mustn’t deliver such vio-
lent, destructive doctrines from the lecture platform before the
students while I was in the school.”
“"“T certainly don’t think that Christianity and our national
system can be harmonised. I can’t altogether accept Socialism,
but it’s very funny to hear Japanese believers going about saying
hat Christianity and the national system do not clash.”
“What fools! These worldly Christians are afraid of such
sycophantic prostitutors of learning as Tetsujiro Inoué and Hiro-
yuki Kato. But in spite of all their explanations why Christian-
ity and nationalism do not clash, they do clashe How much
better would it be for them to say positively that they do clash.”
Going from subject to subject the two passed along by the side
of the slaughter-house into a road planted on both sides with
cryptomerias, proceeding in the direction of Shirokané. ‘There
was a long pause in the conversation, and then Suzuki half mur-
mured, ‘“‘What strange experiences you have had.”
While they were still among the trees, just where the road
turns to the right, they heard somebody calling after them,
“Suzuki!” “Niimi!”
Suzuki and Niimi stopped abruptly to see who it was and found
it was the members of the Gluttons’ Club,—Tamura, Inoué,
AT MEIJI UNIVERSITY 23,
Matsuda, and Sanda, four high-spirited youths who were first=:
year students in the higher school, having passed up from the
lower school.
Tamura occupied a room next to the dining-hall in the Harris
Hall. He was of medium height, with his hair cut short, and
still wore the cap of black cloth that he had worn for full four
years from the time that he was in the lower school, although
it was now very discoloured. He was the President of the Glut-
tons’ Club. ‘Three times a day, towards meal times, before the
dining-hall was opened, he would go and look through the key-
hole to see what they were going to have to eat. One student
had made a rhyme about Tamura, which ran:—
When he gets up or is studying
There’s a frown upon his face;
But when he’s in the dining-hall
It’s quite another case.
Inoué, who was called “The Flesh,” was an amusing fellow
who made a special study of love. He had curly hair and wore
spectacles. After he had got into the higher school he let his hair
grow long and parted it in the middle, and it was said that for
the sake of making his hair flat he kept his hat on when he was
studying in his room and even when he went to bed.
Matsuda was called the “Fortune-teller.” He was of low
stature and had a face like Daikoku, the god of luck.
Sanda was tall and thin and laughed from morning till night
over the most trivial matters, such as the width of a person’s
nostrils or a dog slipping on some dirt in the road.
Niimi and Suzuki stopped and waited while the four, laughing
continually, came along together to where they were standing.
They were all laughing as loud as they could, holding their sides
and swaying backwards and forwards, and Niimi and Suzuki
looked on in astonishment as the four, staring at Niimi, burst into
laughter again and again, as though they were making game
of him. Niimi felt as if he were being bewitched by evil
spirits.
“What do you mean by making fools of people?” he asked.
Matsuda was the first to speak.
“Oh, Niimi,” he said, “shall I tell you?” and he gave him a
nudge.
24 BEFORE THE DAWN
‘Then Tamura joined in. ‘‘Ha-ha-ha! You said you were
never going to get married, you are such a pessimist. And you
didn’t attend school yesterday, but spent the day in bed.”
“And then last night,” added Matsuda, “‘you went out with
your hair nicely parted in the middle and without a hat, to
Nihon-enoki, to: get something nice to eat in the street. What’s
our philosopher been thinking of lately?”
“What stuff you’re talking,” said Niimi, and he laughed
feebly. !
Inoué followed Matsuda. “You looked awfully glum when
you were eating those nice things,” he said.
Sanda turned to Suzuki. ‘‘You live next door to the philos-
opher,” he said. ‘Did he treat you last night?” _
“No,” said Suzuki, with a slight laugh.
“I saw Niimi buying some sweet potatoes last night. He must
have followed imperial principles and eaten them all himself,
eh?” and Sanda laughed.
As the six went walking on Niimi began to defend himself.
“Last night, there was nothing very nice for supper,” he said,
“so I went out to buy some potatoes.”
“Really?” said Matsuda.
“You are all always so full of spirits,” said Suzuki.
““That’s because we eat two or three times as much as you do
and so develop our energy,’’ replied President ‘Tamura, as repre-
sentative of the others.
‘‘Hear, hear,” cried the other three.
Niimi went on silently. He was trying to be as lively as the
members of the Gluttons’ Club, but he had a heavy heart within
his breast and was in no mood for joking. ‘There came into his
head an article that he had'read four or five days before in the
Literary Digest about how everything turns to comedy in modern
times. But in his heart he felt that the writer of that article
could not guess the depths of his misery. Just then they were
passing by a place where some houses were being built. A cart
full of stones was standing there and the horse had his head in
a feeding bucket, which was hung round his neck.
When Niimi saw this he turned to Tamura. “Tamura,” he
said, “that horse is cleverer than you. Look at him. You can’t
eat like that without chopsticks.”
All the others burst into laughter, but Tamura, with a very
AT MEIJI UNIVERSITY, 25
earnest face, said, ““Niimi, I don’t know much about Socialism,
but isn’t it the same as gluttony?” and he kept a solemn face
as he delivered his argument.
“Bravo, bravo,” called out Sanda.
“They cry, ‘Give us plenty to eat,’ don’t they?” went on
Tamura, “and we are not behind them in demanding plenty to
eat. Isn’t that so, Sanda?”
“Certainly,” replied Sanda.
Niimi only laughed. He was thinking how he could escape
from their chaff.
“What do you say to three cheers for the Meiji Gakuin Glut-
tons’ Club?” cried Matsuda, looking at his companions.
But Suzuki sniggered. ‘“The motion’s too previous, Matsuda,”
he said. “If you’re going to change the name of the Gluttons’
Club to the Meiji Gakuin Socialist Party you’ll have to make
Niimi president.”
“All right; I agree,” said President Tamura.
“I vote for the philosopher president, the love letter presi-
dent,” called Matsuda.
“T vote for him too,” said Sanda.
“The fashionable president,” added Matsuda. ‘“The president
with his hair parted, the president who stands and eats things in
the street, the president who eats sweet potatoes all by himself.”
While they were thus chaffing they had mounted the hill and
had come to the gates of the Meiji Gakuin, where, at the call of
Tamura, three cheers were given for President Nimi. Just
then the bell at the boarding-house began to ring, summoning
them to supper, at which they all burst into meaningless laughter.
CHAPTER II
A Letter from Home
KM KMMK KKK KRKRRRAR
FTER supper and a bath Niimi thought of going to his
A room. He lingered awhile at the entrance to Harris Hall,
however, though not for any particular reason. In one
of the rooms the gas was burning. Probably the Juniors’ Asso-
ciation was holding a meeting. The gas was also alight in the
hall of President Yamakawa’s house. Between the hall and the
President’s residence he could see the top of a steeple on which
there was a cross, but in the twilight it was obscured by the leaves
of the trees and could only be seen faintly, reminding one of a
monastery ina wood. ‘The trees planted every year by the gradu-
ates had become so dense that in the gloaming it seemed as if all
the trees, branches and leaves were joined together. It was
impossible to count them. Now the gaslight began to shine
brighter. ‘The recreation ground was deserted. No lights could
be seen in the Divinity School, but from Dr. Imbrié’s house
small rays of light filtered through the surrounding trees. Hep-
burn Hall seemed very vast and high and to occupy a large space.
There the gaslight was shining from every room, and from some-
where at the back came the monotonous sound of a piano.
Some one was coming out of Hepburn Hall towards the place
where he was standing. He was dressed in Japanese clothes with
a cap, and Niimi soon recognised him as ‘Tsukamoto. When he
was a short distance away Niimi called to him, but Tsukamoto
went on despondently and did not answer till he was beginning
to mount the steps to the entrance, when he saw Niimi.
“Ah, Niimi, I’m awfully sorry. I was coming to see you
yesterday, but I was busy all day. To-day, as I had to go to the
Warden’s room I thought of calling in on you.”
“Yes? Well, let’s go up to my room now,” and Niimi and
he went up the stairs. They had gone up four steps and come
to the landing when Niimi turned round for a moment.
A LETTER FROM HOME 27
“No good?” he asked.
“That? No, it’s no good. The place was taken long ago by
a Higher Commercial School student. And they say they don’t
pay very well.”
Niimi was not a little disappointed at this answer, but he did
not betray his feelings and showed Tsukamoto into his room. At
the top of the stairs on the left there was an opening, facing
which was Suzuki’s room, with Niimi’s next door. Suzuki had
gone out for a walk again after supper, and as his gas was not
alight apparently he had not yet returned.
Niimi entered his room and lit the gas, which shone into every
corner and made the room look very cheerful. It was about
eleven feet by nine feet, the walls white, with the lower part
covered with panels painted a mixture of brown and sepia, which
was a reminder that it had once been an old class-room. ‘There
were two windows opening to the west and north, and on the
south side there were sliding screens separating it from the next
room. A table stood in the northwest corner and there was a
large bookcase facing the door.
“Please sit down,” said Niimi, pulling the gas down as far as
it would go. It shone brilliantly over the desk and you could
read the gold lettering on the backs of the books in the bookcase.
Of class-books, there was only Williams’ Outline of Politics; all
the others were theological books. The big red one was Flint’s
Philosophy of History, and the thin blue book in four volumes
was Pfleiderer’s Philosophy of Religion. Then there was a copy
of Kant’s Critique of Pure Reason, which had apparently been
well studied, and also books on Kant by Miiller and Caird. In
the corner, in a yellow cover, was the Zend Avesta, and an open
volume, apparently just thrown aside, of the Upanishads. ‘There
was also a Bible.
“Thank you,” said Tsukamoto, and entering he went across
the room to look at a picture by Leloir, which was hung above
the bookcase.
“The more one looks at this the better it is,” he said. “I’m
awfully fond of it.”
“Are you fond of it too? The female figure, clasping a
little boy in her arms, with that pensive background, seems to
touch my heart for some reason or other and pleases me
greatly.”
28 BEFORE THE DAWN
Tsukamoto began to laugh when Niimi spoke of the “female
figure.”
“Tt may sound a funny thing to ask,” he said, “but tell me,
didn’t you receive a letter from a girl recently? ‘They say it
made you blue.”
“Where did you hear that?”
“They were talking about it just now in Hepburn Hall. It
all came from your being dispirited yesterday and not attending
classes. Takada began it by discovering that you had received
a letter from a girl four or five days ago, and he went about
telling every one. And yesterday morning you said that you’d
never get married, and you shut yourself up in your room. Is it
true?”
“No, all false. Five days ago I got a letter from my younger
sister. “That was the letter that Takada was telling every one
about.”
“But Takada said that if it was a letter from your young
sister you would be able to show it, but you didn’t show it to
any one.”
“T wasn’t able to show it to any one because there were some
private matters in it. Fellows of that kind like making a fuss,
and so he went about telling every one that tne philosopher had
got a letter from a girl. Because this is the only time that I have
received a letter from my sister since Pve been attending the
Meiji Gakuin, and I haven’t got any girl friend, he makes a
fuss, of course, about my having a sweetheart.”
While Niimi was speaking the contents of his sister’s letter
came back into his memory, causing his heart to sink. “Tsuka-
moto was still standing, but Niimi sat down.
“What about that matter?” he asked.
Tsukamoto turned a little towards Niimi and glanced at his
face while he fingered the bow of his Japanese cloak. “I’m in
awful trouble,” he said. ‘I’ve just been to the Warden’s room
to ask and he says it’s no good. I’ve decided to leave the school,”
and ‘Tsukamoto hung his head.
“Leave? Have you decided? I’m awfully sorry. But I
suppose it can’t be helped. But if you ‘leave the school what are
you going to do? If you could carry on for another two years
you would be able to graduate in the high school and then you
would have some social standing and be able to increase your
A LETTER FROM HOME 29
knowledge of foreign languages, which would be awfully con-
venient. Still, you have received some benefit from the three
years you have spent in the Meiji Gakuin.”
“Yes, I certainly won’t forget the three years I have spent
here. I can’t forget them. Still, I don’t want any more favours
shown me. It is true I sell things to the fellows in the dormi-
tory, but nevertheless I feel as if I were squeezing money out of
them, showing them my cakes. I have thought many times that
I would give up selling cakes.”
“No, no, that’s not so. It isn’t a bad thing to sell cakes. If
you didn’t sell them cakes they would all go outside to buy them,
so it’s the same thing. What did the Warden say?”
“The Warden? Oh, he said that he couldn’t square his ac-
counts because my board was three months in arrears, and as I
couldn’t settle up, although I promised yesterday that I would
pay up one month at least, there was nothing to be done. ‘They
couldn’t keep students on charity, so for the present I had better
leave the boarding-house. I was in the wrong and I hadn’t any
excuse, so I simply said ‘Yes’ and came away.”
“That was a funny thing for the Warden to say.”
“He spoke the truth.”
“Well, I should call it rather impudent. They couldn’t
provide board on charity so you’d better get out. It would have
been all right if they had waited for the month to elapse.”
“But really, when a fellow’s late with his board as I am it
gives trouble, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, but the Warden’s a Christian, isn’t he? He knows your
circumstances. Even if it does give trouble not to pay up just
now, he ought to make an effort to meet your expenses for the
sake of your education. But, I say, if you were to pay up for
one month would they let you stay on temporarily?”
“I suppose so,” Tsukamoto spoke sadly, in a low voice.
“Well, I say, Tsukamoto. If there’s . . .” and Niimi reso-
lutely stretched out his hand and took from the drawer of his
desk a five-yen note. ‘Here, Pll advance you this,” he said.
“Go and pay the Warden. ‘Then you’ll be able to go on studying
if only for a little while. You needn’t trouble about giving it
back to me. Tl lend it to you in perpetuity.”
“But, I say, I haven’t paid you the four yen I borrowed last
month and it would be a shame to take this too. You’ll want
30 BEFORE THE DAWN
it to buy some books. I can’t take it. On the contrary it is you
who ought to have four yen from me,” and shamefacedly ‘T'suka-
moto refused to take the money.
“But look here, you know my motives. Rather than read
another book I’d like you to study for another month. You know
I would, don’t you?” Niimi had become very earnest.
“T know your good intentions, but . . .”
The sentence trailed off into nothingness.
“Tsukamoto,” said Niimi, “look here. As a matter of fact
I received this from my sister. I only changed the postal order
to-day. I haven’t got overmuch to meet my school expenses, as
you may have guessed from the fact that I asked you to find
me some work in translating. I haven’t got very much, but it
only means that I won’t be able to buy more books, so if you
take it as a gift it will be all right.” .
The explanation was given sympathetically and with kindly
common sense.
“Well, Pll accept it temporarily,” said Tsukamoto, peeping
into the next room to assure himself that no one was there.
“Tt isn’t a question of borrowing,” said Niimi.
“Thank you,” said Tsukamoto, and was silent.
Niimi was also silent for a time. Then he asked, “Are you
going to attend the school all the same?”
“Well, after the way the Warden’s treated me I think I will
leave the boarding-house for a little time and try to get a posi-
tion as private tutor in English, so as to save money for my school
expenses. That was what I was thinking of doing. What do
you think?”
“But will you be able to get back into the school again?”
“T don’t know, but I think Ill try.”
“The world doesn’t always go as we want it to, does it?”
Tsukamoto looked down and was silent. ‘The glaring gas-
light glittered upon the pomade on his curly hair.
“When you go out into the world you want faith. I don’t
know what trouble I wouldn’t go to to get faith.”
Tsukamoto, leaning with his arm on the window-sill, gazed
at the gaslight.
“But I don’t understand God and Christ,” he said. “I look
upon Christianity as superstition,” and he ‘smiled slightly.
“But it is not. I am not a Christian, but whatever you may
A LETTER FROM HOME 31
think you can’t say that there is no truth in its religious aspira-
tions as they have flowed on through four thousand years of his=
tory. I have not yet fully grasped the meaning of the Cross
myself, but there can be no doubt as to the greatness of Christ’s
character.” |
“Well, I know something about His greatness, but I don’t
understand it. Don’t those who believe in Him and those who
don’t, go about their daily lives in the same way? It sometimes
happens that those who don’t believe behave better than those
who do.”
Tsukamoto ventured on strong opposition.
“Youre always saying that,” said Niimi, “but see if you are
able to get on in society without faith?” Niimi was thinking of
his young sister and his native place. “But life is a tragedy,
isn’t it?” he added.
Tsukamoto merely smiled again slightly. ‘“You’re always
talking about things being tragedies or comedies, aren’t you?
Life is neither a tragedy nor a comedy to me. I really don’t
know what anything is.”
Niimi lent on the desk with his cheek on his hand and was
silent. ‘T’sukamoto’s words found an echo in his own heart.
In a little time Tsukamoto departed and Niimi took his sis-
ter’s letter out of the drawer of his desk and read it again. It
was written with a queer mixture of literary phrases and collo-
quialisms which made it difficult to read.
“T take my pen in my hand to write you a line. Dear brother,
T hope you are well. I must apologise for not having written to
you for along time. I am very well, so do not be anxious about
me. I am crying every day, Sometimes I think I would rather
die. My stepmother in the country works me hard and is scold-
ing me about something or other every day from morning till \
night. She says, “You’re Mrs. Kamé’s child, ain’t you? What
makes you so stupid?’ That is the way she scolds me tei)
And she doesn’t give me enough to eat. She treats me worse
than the servant. I can’t bear it. I ran away to my. father’s
house some forty days ago. But father doesn’t love me a bit.
And father’s new mistress, she does indeed treat me badly. Since
I came here I have been crying every day. Please save me, dear
brother. I have only you, brother, to trust to. And father is so
angry with you, brother. He said he would not send you any
32 BEFORE THE DAWN
more school money from this month. Please take this five yen
to help pay yourischool expenses though it is only a trifle. I am
thinking if I can run away to Tokyo to you, for you to keep me.
Rather than work for my stepmother in the country or for Umé
+t would be much better to go to Tokyo and work as a servant.
Dear brother, if you can think of anything good, please let me
know quickly. It is so dreadful that I can’t write for tears. I
have a lot more to tell you, but I can’t do it now. Please take
care of yourself.
“PS. Please send an answer quickly.”
Reading it, Niimi felt great sympathy with his sister. He read
it twice and his tears began to flow. They were not only for his
sister; he wept also for the hard fate of ‘I'sukamoto and him-
self. Bending over the desk and holding his head in his hands,
he had fallen into deep thought, when he heard a sound of foot-
steps in the next room, and Tsukamoto say, “Well, look here,
I’ve got five or six yen, but there were some other expenses I
was obliged to meet and I’ve already spent a yen of ity? iy, DREN
he heard some one politely answer “Thank you,” and Tsuka-
moto’s farewell as he went out and tramped down the stairs
without pulling the sliding door to after him. |
“There, again,” Niimi heard another voice say, and then it
added, “I say, Tanaka, isn’t Tsukamoto a rotter?”’
“Awful. He sells cakes to the fellows and then doesn’t pay
his own board bill but spends the money in eating, and his ex-
cuses are all lies. When he goes to another fellow’s room he
always goes away leaving the door open after him.”
The voice was that of the student who had spoken politely to
Tsukamoto.
Niimi was startled when he heard this and, wiping away his
tears, he called out “Tanaka,” trying to conceal his own grief
by making his voice big. He was calling to the student who
lived in the next room.
“Yes, what is it?” replied a rather startled voice.
“Does Tsukamoto tell lies?” asked Niimi.
Tanaka was still more startled. “I say,” he said, “I wouldn’t
worry about that.”
“Yes, but mayn’t I ask?”
A younger voice joined in. “It-t-t was nothing.”
This was Kasuga.
— ee eee
a
A LETTER FROM HOME 33
“T say, Kasuga, what lies did Tsukamoto tell you?”
“Do you know Shoda of the lower school?”
“Yes, I know him. What about him?”
“Well, it’s reported that he gave Tsukamoto a thrashing the
other day.”
“A thrashing? Why?”
“Well . . . but perhaps I’d better not tell him, eh, Tanaka?”
“Tell me,” said Niimi.
“Do you want to hear so very much?” said Tanaka. “You're
very inquisitive,” and he gave a satirical laugh.
“No, I’m not inquisitive, but I’m rather intimate with T’suka-
moto, and it’s necessary that I should know.”
““N-N-Niimi, Tsukamoto’s a bad lot. He sells cakes to buy
things to eat. That’s become his practice. He spends quite a
lot of money in eating outside, and then he can’t pay his board
bill. Shoda heard about this and got angry. He said that it
was necessary to punish Tsukamoto, and the night before last,
they say, he gave Tsukamoto a thrashing behind the Theological
College. Tsukamoto says he can’t pay for his board because he
has to give such a lot of credit. But that’s only his excuse. ‘The
fact is that he eats it all up in apples and cake.”
Niimi was surprised when he heard this, but still he thought
it was a shame that poor Tsukamoto should have been thrashed.
“T think Shoda was really in the wrong,” he said.
“Why?” It was Tanaka who was asking.
“Well,” said Niimi, “you know that Tsukamoto only gets
eight yen a month, and out of that he has to give a yen’s credit
and his lodging costs him another yen, so he has only six yen left.
If he pays six yen for his board and gets his tuition fees remitted
he hasn’t got a penny left for himself. Moreover, in return for
the remission of his tuition fees he has to work one or two hours
after school, and on the top of that he has to study and take
exercise. It’s a pretty cruel state of affairs that doesn’t allow
Tsukamoto any pleasures, isn’t it? I wonder whether it is nec-
essary for mankind ¢o exist without any pleasures.”
Certainly Tsukamoto showed a lack of will-power. Repeat-
edly he had come to Niimi to borrow money to buy the cakes he
sold, but had never returned it. Still, Niimi had never condemned
him for that, and even now his attitude was unchanged.
Up to now the conversation had been carried on through the
34 BEFORE THE DAWN
sliding screens which separated the two rooms and kept the dis-
putants from seeing each other. ‘This seemed somehow to hamper
the discussion, and Tanaka now pulled back the screen and came
into Niimi’s room with “That’s all right what you say, but you
know. .. .” Kasuga followed him. Tanaka was about twenty-
two or twenty-three years of age. He was tall and had a com-
manding look, but there seemed to be something \vanting about
him. He was in the same class as Tsukamoto, which was one
below Niimi’s. He also had to work for his school expenses,
lending a hand in the boarding-house in collecting the board
money, for doing which his own board money was remitted.
Kasuga was about sixteen or seventeen,—a fine-looking fellow
in the first-year class of the higher school. The two were bosom
friends,—whether at study or at play, at exercise or on a journey
or at church, they were never apart. This was because they had
certain characteristics in common,—a great love of adventure
and of nature. In the middle of the night, even, they were some-
times to be seen standing in the middle of the recreation
ground,—Kasuga carrying a book on astronomy and ‘Tanaka
carrying a lantern to enable them to read, while they studied
the constellations.
They stood by Niimi’s desk to hear his explanation about Tsu-
kamoto. ‘Tanaka had his hand on Kasuga’s shoulder, and was
looking down on the desk. He began speaking very quietly.
“Your arguments are too extreme,” he said. “I think ‘T’suka-
moto’s punishment was quiet proper. Tsukamoto’s studying at
other people’s expense, isn’t he? Therefore he has no right to
claim any enjoyment. In the first place he is wrong to rely upon
other people for money. , It’s a great favour to be allowed to
work one’s way through school, isn’t it? If on top of that you
want to have enjoyment as well, then you'd better leave the
school.” Bale
The sensitive Niimi\ felt as if he wanted to cry when he heard
Tanaka’s cruel arguments.
/“Tanaka,” he said, “I don’t like to hear such colourless argu-
‘ments from an upright Christian like you. If you Christians are
satisfied with such shallow morality then you ought to desert all
the churches throughout Tokyo and go to hear the sermons at the
Zojo temple. It is certainly_the heartlessness of you Christians
which is expelling Tsukamoto from the dormitory and thus caus-
A LETTER FROM HOME kis
ing him to suspend his studies. The Warden has no sympathy
for him; you have no sympathy for him; it seems that there is
nothing for ‘T'sukamoto to do but to abandon his studies. Chris-
tianity thus appears to be only a set of doctrines. Really if you
say ‘Amen’ with your lips, oughtn’t you to sell your clothes and’
your books and help Tsukamoto? Remember that it is you
Christians that have already made him an outcast.”
Niimi spoke excitedly, with tears flooding his eyes.
“Then suppose you try it to begin with.”
“I, at least, am confident that I am doing something for
him.”
ut I doubt whether you can put your views into practice.”
“But what did Christ say? Christ is not in your hearts. The
Churches are the enemies of Christ,”? and Niimi tried to wipe
away his tears unobserved.
room. ‘Then, after some talk in an undertone, they turned out
the gas and both went off somewhere.
Niimi was left weeping.
His tears continued. to.fall as he thought of the low morality
of the Christians and their churches; cf how he himself, by the
end of the month, would be among those who had to earn their
board and tuition; of poor Tsukamoto’s fate; and of his stupid
little sister. He sobbed when he thought of the unfortunate cir-
cumstances in which he and his sister were placed.
Suddenly Niimi came toa decision. It might seem a com-
AT THE GATE 113
eternal void. Ah, that eternal void! What was there to fill the
void? He was only a shadow, and had bad dreams. Life seemed
to him like one of his dreams.
What a trouble everything was! His father had come into
the Niimi house as an adopted son, and had abandoned his true
wife for Ejichi’s mother. Then when Eiichi’s mother had died
he had taken up with Umé. What a busy life he led! During
that time he had become a member of the Diet, then a secretary
in the House of Peers, and then he had left the Diet to become
Mayor. Even after he became Mayor he continued busy. He
had to build a new house, accept bribes, and humour Umé’s
whims. During that time also he must become supervisor of
the ‘Tokushima Railway, and that kept him still busier. Some-
times workmen got injured. . . . That poor labourer and his
family of Tokushima Honcho! If his father had been careful
while he was holding the post of supervisor of the line that
terrible accident would not have happened. Should he take
care of the people that his father neglected? Could he, even
when at a loss to know what to do with his own life, become a
comforter of the poor? Instantly! His body was on fire. For
a moment he wished to drink deep to intoxication to escape his
agony,—to clasp a woman and kiss her to death. Ah, for that
moment, that instant! Dreams, dreams, all dreams! —
Shadows! —Emptiness!
Thought-wearied, there came a kind of ecstatic smile’on his
face at the blindness of the world and his own vacuity. ‘The
lotos blooms white in the mud.” But that was a part of the use-
lessness and futility of life! It was merely an enigmatical per-
version. . . . But how lovable Tsuruko was! Lovable? Very
well, he would grasp reality and withdraw himself a moment in
dreams of love. A moment’s pleasure would suffice. If he dis-
appeared, he disappeared; if he perished, he perished; if he were
dashed to pieces, then, he would be dashed to pieces and destroyed.
Ah, how he would like to kill himself—kill himself again and
again!
Ah, but Tsuruko, Tsuruko! Would she hide him in the mys-
tery of love? Would she love him? She was lovable, beautiful,
pure. And then, if she became his, she would rescue him. “Love
me, love me,” his spirit cried; “love me body and soul. I am
mad at times now; if you do not love me I shall go completely
114 BEFORE THE DAWN
mad. I should be contented—quite contented—to go mad for
your sake. All the world is mad, and if I became mad for your
sake I should be the king of madmen. Love! I am suddenly
imprisoned in the snares of love and I consent to my imprison-
ment. Love is madness, after all, and to get Tsuruko I will
go mad. Oh, happiness! Nirvana! Woman is my God! My
father’s brute force! Can I accept such savagery? Yes, I too
will adopt it. And yet, for my father to strike me in that way!
But I will not think of it any more. No, I will not think of it.
Only give me love! But Iam weary of itall. . . .”
Weariness invited Eiichi to dreams. He stretched his legs
under the desk and sank back to slumber. But a creaking sound
caused him to open his eyes suddenly and there at the entrance
was Umé again. She had come upon him unawares. His pulse
quickened, but it could not be helped now. His head drooped
and he leant on the desk.
“Your father says you have to go to bed, Master Eiichi,” said
Umé in a way that set his teeth on edge.
But Eiichi only replied ““Thank you” in a gentle tone. He
must go downstairs. Life, however he considered it, was less
earnest than it looked. Must he sleep now? How useless was
sleep! Sleep? What nonsense! Must they deprive him, awake
and raving mad, of consciousness and life and shove him in the
black folds of the bedclothes for a few hours? Well, he didn’t
care.
He got up and began to go downstairs.
“T don’t think the shutters are shut upstairs,” called Umé.
“‘She’s got me there,” thought Eiichi, and he went back across
the room and began to shut the shutters. “Tsuruko’s room still
had a faint light in it and the shadow on the screen was probably
Tsuruko’s. “What is she doing up so late?” he thought. At the
sound of the shutters being shut Tsuruko also pushed back the
screen and commenced to shut her shutters.
That moment filled Eiichi with happiness. He went down-
stairs to the entrance. LEiichi realised that he was mad. “I will
be mad for a little time where nobody can see me,” he thought.
He was about to drag the bedclothes out of the cupboard, but
stopped. “After all I am mad,” he thought. “My father and
Umé irritate me. Only when my father and Umé are sleeping
can I stretch out my arms and legs, To-night I will not go to
AT THE GATE 115
bed, but try it,—not to-night merely but every night till I die.
Till I die? No, I will not die.”
He threw himself down in the dark cupboard and composed
himself for meditation.
Meditation? No, that was no use. It would only mean
weariness, and on the morrow teaching would be a bore. No,
he would go to sleep and then he might have a dream, even if
only a faint one. There was no need to go into the inner room;
he would sleep there.
So he laid his bedclothes down by the side of Kichisaburo and
got into bed without taking off his clothes or putting on his
nightgown. But the bed felt as comfortable as usual, and he
thought that he would put on his nightgown after all. So he
got up again and put it on, thinking that at any rate in bed he
escaped all enemies. Sleep was the final salvation. (Yes, sleep
was better than love.
CHAPTER XIll
The Beggar Woman
MxM KKK KKH MMH KKH
IICHI felt that the lack of sympathy between himself and
kK his father had not been lessened by his father’s reproaches
and the blow that he had struck him. Besides, he had
an unpleasant feeling that not only Umé, but his younger brother
Masunori also despised him as a fool. Eiichi could not help
feeling depressed when he saw his influence in the household
reduced, even if he did not trouble himself about his foolish
young brother accepting the opinions of others without knowing
the circumstances. This isolation, however, only served to
arouse his rebellious spirit and caused him to devote more time
to reading and meditation. Also his thoughts turned increasingly
on Tsuruko in dreams and in secret.
For some days his thoughts had been chiefly directed to the
mechanical and the teleological theories of the universe, and dur-
ing this time he had not once opened a book, as he thought that
there was nothing authoritative to be gained from them. Even if
there were, the course of study that he was pursuing made such
deep inroads on his health that he felt that he had no time to
waste on books. FEiichi’s ill health, together with the pressure
exercised upon him by his family, had effects upon him which
may be easily conjectured.
Eiichi, it may be said, was hardly alive. Though still moving,
his movements were desultory. When he had time he went to
see Tsuruko or his younger sister in the country, and on Sundays
he attended church. Otherwise it might be said that all his
movements were purposeless and casual,
He had no special reason for going to church. It might be
thought that it was to see T’suruko play the organ, but that was
not all. ‘There were times when he did not think of Tsuruko
at all. One reason was to see if the preaching of the pastor on
116
THE BEGGAR WOMAN Biv
Christ could not arouse in his heart a fervour equal to that of
Christ’s. Another was that he had a peculiar fancy for crowded
places, such as the station, or the theatre, or the school, or the
church. Of such places he was very fond,—of studying people’s
faces and dress, ‘Then, again, he was not happy at home and he
had nowhere to go to amuse himself; so he just went to church
to while the time away.
Eiichi did not go to church alone; he took his younger brother
Masunori with him. He was of the opinion that the teaching of
Christ was very good for children and women. Umé protested
against the child being taken to church and his father got angry.
The boy himself was puzzled. ‘This also widened the breach
between Eiichi and his father. Also his visits to his stepmother
in the country were not regarded with favour by his father and
Umé. In these circumstances any improvement in their rela-
tions became more and more difficult. Lately Eiichi had no longer
joined his father at his meals.
One day Eiichi, coming back from school, noticed by the
side of the gate a beggar’s barrow in which was seated an ugly
child of about eleven, who seemed from his attitude to be unable
to stand. Eiichi went in at the gate, watched by the child, and
was about to open the side gate to go through the garden into
the house, when a beggar woman of about fifty-two or -three
suddenly came out. Her back was bent and her head hanging
forward, and she carried.a bowl and some brown paper in her
hand.
“T wanted some tea,”’ she said, “‘but the good lady . . .”
Eiichi thought that the woman was rather bold, but then it was
evident that she wanted something and if she wanted something
he would give it to her.
*“Halloa!” he said. “Do you want some tea? Come with
me if you want some tea.”
“Come with the young master? ‘Thank’ee, thank’ee greatly.
I asked the good lady, but she scolded me and said I ain’t got no
right to go through the side gate. ‘The young master’s kindness
makes me weep.”
Her head was covered with an old towel and her face was
brown and pock-marked. She walked on tiptoe, with bent
back, from the side gate round to the back kitchen entrance, her
thin lips moving all the time in a ceaseless flow of talk. Of
118 BEFORE THE DAWN
course people must move their lips when they talk, but she moved
them so unceasingly that her terrible fluency in speech was dis-
tressing. “This beggar woman, who seemed like the beggar of
romance, struck Exichi with surprise.
He went into the kitchen to see if there was any hot water, but
on looking round found that there was none. ‘Then he went
into the back room and brought out the kettle, as there was al-
ways a fire in the brazier there, with water boiling on it. When
he came back he found the woman squatting down on the ground
outside the door, and the maidservant, with her bulging switch
of hair, who was sitting there engaged in needlework, staring
at her in astonishment.
“Come in here,” said Eiichi, going towards the beggar and
standing on the step. “Come in and [ll give you some hot
water.”
“It’s no place for me, your honour,” she said, “‘t’s no place
for me,” and do what he would she would not come in.
There being nothing else to do Eiichi put on some clogs and
went out to the beggar, carrying the kettle. ‘The beggar cov-
ered the bowl with the brown paper and held it up to receive the
hot water.
“What a strange thing to do!” said Eiichi.
“Tt ain’t right, your honour, to take your hot water in this
dirty bowl; it ain’t right,” and he could not persuade her to re-
move the brown paper and let him put the hot water into the bowl
direct. Certainly, he thought, this is the beggar of tradition,
and although he felt rather foolish he poured the hot water on
top of the brown paper and carried the kettle in. The beggar
also went away.
Then it occurred to ‘Eiichi that perhaps the beggar wanted
some money,—that the asking for hot water was only a hint
that she wanted money. If she wanted money she should have
it,—as much as she wanted, and he went out quickly by the back
way, round by the garden gate. There he had a surprise. The
woman was sitting down on the ground by the side of the garden
gate, and in front of her was a basket on which she had placed
a small square piece of board. On the board was written:—
““This person wishes to return to her native place and begs for
gifts to help her on her journey.”
33
————2——
THE BEGGAR WOMAN E19
“T ain’t worth your notice, your honour,” said the beggar.
“T weeps for your kindness, your honour.”
“Do you want some money?” said Eiichi. “If you want some
Ill give you this,” and he took out a one-yen note from his
bosom.
“Young master, did your honour say that you'd give this
wandering beggar a yen? ‘Thank ye kindly, thank ye kindly.
Your honour brought out the kettle and gave me some hot water,
and now your honour says ye’ll give me a yen. I ain’t worthy
of it, I ain’t worthy of it.”
The beggar stood up suddenly, took the board and the basket,
and went towards the barrow. Her appealing voice, which yet
had something of doubt and surprise in it, as though she felt that
she waS being laughed at, made him think again that this was
certainly the beggar of tradition. Her appearance was not at-
tractive, but he did not wish to judge her by her appearance.
“Then take this,” he said, and he went after her into the
road and offered her a silver coin.
“T ain’t worthy of your kindness, your honour. I weep for
your kindness, your honour. Your honour said you’d give me
a yen, but beggars of my sort, your honour, they never take so
much.”
She put the basket into the barrow, took hold of the handles
and commenced to pull it along. But the child in the barrow
pulled a very disappointed face, and seizing hold of one of the
supports of the cover, commenced to shake it and to make a great
fuss, evidently to make the woman take the money.
“Don’t you want it?” said Eiichi, making a last effort to get
her to take it. ‘You came begging, so isn’t it right to take
money when it’s offered to you?”
The barrow stopped after it had gone two or three yards and
the woman came back.
“T ain’t worthy of your honour’s kindness,” said the woman,
kneeling down on the ground and holding out the basket.
Eiichi was astonished at the woman’s behaviour.
“Tt’s only a trifle,” he said, “but please take it,” and he dropped
the silver coin into the basket with a slight smile and went in at
the gate. At heart he was dissatisfied with his charity, but he
went up to his room with an unconcerned air and sat down
120 BEFORE THE DAWN
in front of his desk. ‘What shall I do now,” he thought, and
he took up a small looking-glass from the side of his desk and
looked at himself. Was Tsuruko in love with that face? Yet
it was a beautiful face, he told himself. If he met a woman
with such a face he would fall in love with her himself.
Such thoughts as these ran through Eiichi’s head as he looked
at himself in the mirror. He had been examining himself thus
for some time when he heard the voices of Kichisaburo and the
beggar woman at the gate. “Is the beggar still there?” he
thought, and. listened attentively to hear what was being said.
The beggar was probably loth to abandon the idea of getting
the one yen and was talking to Kichisaburo, the man servant, who
had gone out at Umé’s orders, just as Eiichi had gone in, to
see if the beggar had gone.
“T ain’t worthy of your honour’s kindness,” the beggar was
saying, “only could ye let me see the young master again? If ye’d
kindly let me set my poor old eyes on him again to thank him.
He was very kind to this poor old wandering beggar,” and she
bowed again and again, her left hand almost touching the
ground, and speaking ever so pitifully.
“What's it all about?” said Kichisaburo, looking down at the
beggar. “You've got some money, ain’t ye? Why don’t you
clear out? The young master’s gone into the house.”
“His honour says ‘T’ll give ye a yen,’ but I says it ain’t for the
like of me to take it, although . . .”
“The young master said he’d give you a yen?—to a beggar
like you? Nonsense! The young master here’s not in his right
senses, you know.”
Nevertheless at heart Kichisaburo was rather surprised.
“Well, what are you going to do about it?” he went on. “Do
you want to get that yen after all? I ain’t going to be your
messenger. You got some money, didn’t you?”
“T told his honour I couldn’t take the one yen. “Then [ll
give ye twenty sen,’ his honour says, and his honour. gives me
twenty sen and I take it. But my child he says, ‘Ain’t we going
home? How can we get home without money?’ he says. ‘We
got to go begging from house to house,’ he says. ‘Why didn’t
you take the one yen?’ he says. ‘Ain’t it the same whether we
get the money at one house or a hundred?’ he says. ‘If we
don’t take the money when it’s given us,’ he says, ‘shan’t we
THE BEGGAR WOMAN 121
suffer for it afterwards?’ he says. Ain’t it possible for ye tc
get the young master to come out again just once?” and the beg-
gar woman went on bowing.
“The young master’s gone into the house,” said Kichisaburo,
and he set his left arm akimbo and looked up and down the
street, hardly taking any notice of the beggar except to glance
down at her now and then in a very haughty manner.
“T ain’t worthy of it, but if I could just see the young master
again... ‘Ill give this beggar a yen,’ he says. Please, Mr.
Servingman, please call the young master again.”
But Kichisaburo was engaged in looking along the street again.
Just then he saw a very fine gentleman coming along, attired in
a frock coat and carrying a stick. He realised that the master
was returning and he began to use stronger measures to get rid
of the beggar.
“You're always saying you’re going to your own part of the
country,’ he said, “and yet you’ve spent a good many days
loitering about Tokushima. I know you. Ain’t you been here
a month? ... . And didn’t you steal something the other day
down by the Terajima ironworks and get kicked out by the
workmen? You want too much, you do. You’ve had twenty
sen. Ain’t it enough? You’ve got something, so just you clear
out. Talk about getting a yen, indeed! Get along! Get
along!”
- But before Kichisaburo had ended the beggar woman was down
on her knees on the ground, bowing low. ‘The master of the
house, the Mayor of Tokushima, was approaching. Kichisaburo
felt slightly confused. He wrinkled up the corners of his eyes,
bared his projecting teeth, and smiled. Umé, who had opened
the screens at the entrance and had been peeping out, now
opened them wider and put her head out. His Worship the Mayor
had at last arrived on the scene. Kichisaburo gave him a re-
spectful greeting.
‘‘What’s the matter, Kichisaburo?”’ he asked.
“The young master gave her twenty sen and she has the cheek
to take advantage of this and say she wants a yen and won’t go
away. ‘This woman’s got a bad character for doing that sort of
thing. The other day she was stealing something down by the
Terajima ironworks and got beaten by the workmen, she did.”
“Ts she crying?”
122 BEFORE THE DAWN
“I don’t know whether she’s crying or not. That’s her way
of getting money out of people.”
The maidservant came cut of the kitchen and stuck her head
out of the garden gate to see what was going on. The master
of the laundry next door also came out, and the wife of Mr.
‘Tsunoda opposite opened the screen an inch to peep at the scene.
““Mother, mother, let’s go,” screamed the child in the barrow.
“Where do you think you are?” said Kichisaburo, who felt
his authority strengthened by the presence of the Mayor. ‘This
ain’t no place for sleeping. Just take yourself off. If I finds
you loitering about Pll call a policeman.”
But the beggar woman showed no sign of moving.
“Get a couple of sen from the house and give it to her,
Kichisaburo,” said the Mayor, and walked in.
Kichisaburo addressed the master of the laundry next door.
“Fancy giving two sen to a thing like that!” he said.
The master of the laundry looked queer. ‘‘What’s all the
row about?” he asked.
“Why, the young master is so kind-hearted, you know, and
this creature had the cheek to take advantage of him. Without
meaning anything the young master showed her a yen, I suppose,
and so she began saying, ‘Give me that! Give me that!’ She
wants a lot, she does. And you see she’d already got twenty
sen.”
“Oh, twenty sen, eh?”
The Mayor had now gone and the maidservant brought out
two sen in coppers.
“You're to give her this,” she said, handing the coppers to
Kichisaburo, “and send her away, and if she won’t go then
you're to call a policeman.” She laid special stress on calling a
policeman. Then seeing the laundryman, she greeted him and
he returned the greeting.
““What’s she been doing?” he asked. 7
“Well, you see, it’s this way. She came in with a bowl and a
piece of brown paper, and opened the side gate without saying
as much as “By your leave,’ and came round to the back door and
squatted down on the ground and asked for some tea. It gave
me quite a turn, it did, but the mistress came out and told me to
send her away, so I got her to go away, but the young master—
he’s so kind you know. . . .” |
THE BEGGAR WOMAN 123
“Um!”
The maidservant was going on to tell all about it when
Umé’s voice was heard calling her from the entrance and she
went in without even saying good-day to the laundryman.
The talkative Kichisaburo took the place of the maidservant.
“This creature, you know,” he said, “she got a hiding from
the workmen down at the Terajima ironworks the other day.
They said she’d been stealing something. She’s a bad lot.”
“Hm!” answered the laundryman. “Hasn’t this beggar been
a long time in Tokushima? ... The other day ... Let me
see, when was it? Some fifteen or twenty days ago, she was
down at the western landing stage.”
The beggar woman, by some impulse, jumped to her feet
almost before the laundryman had finished.
“You wretch of a servingman,” she said, “Tl serve you
out,—telling everybody about me. I'll serve you out, see if I
don’t,’ and she walked off roughly to the barrow, where the
child set up a howl.
At this frontal attack by the beggar, Kichisaburo was taken
aback and could say nothing. His face got red and he was very
much confused. He laughed nervously and looked at the laun-
dryman. ‘The laundryman also laughed constrainedly. Sud-
denly Kichisaburo remembered something and he ran after the
barrow.
“Here,” he said. ‘‘Here’s two sen,” and he threw them into
the barrow and went back to the gate.
But the beggar woman, hardly before the wheels had made
three revolutions, took the two sen out of the barrow.
“TY didn’t ask for this money,” she eried, with a backward
look, and therewith she threw it on the ground.
“Lor?!” said Kichisaburo, on seeing this act of self-denial,
“here’s a beggar that won’t take what’s given her. Well, I am
blowed,” and he gave a laugh such as he would have given if a
thorn had pricked his finger.
“What an extraordinary creature!” said the laundryman.
Eiichi, who had heard nearly all that had happened from
the start, found something inconsistent in the beggar’s behaviour
and threw the mirror aside. While he was thinking vacantly
he heard the servant downstairs saying, ““[he young master
shouldn’t have shown the yen to the beggar.” He felt that he
124 BEFORE THE DAWN
wanted to say something in his own defence, and he was sur-
prised at the complacency with which he regarded his act of
kindness. Charity that was not thorough, he thought, was quite
useless. He felt pity for the lot of beggars and tears rose in-
stinctively in his eyes. Moreover, if he abandoned his father’s
house and led the life of a wandering beggar like a madman—
absurd though the idea seemed considering his present position—
he would experience a fate of that kind.
He went out on the top of the landing.
“‘Kichisaburo, has the beggar gone!” he asked.
“Yes, she’s just turning the corner over there.”
“The opposite corner?” said Eiichi, and he ran downstairs
quickly and out at the entrance. His own clogs were not at the
door, however, and he had to go round hastily to the back.
His haste made Umé think that there was something the matter
and she came out of the back room.
“Your father says you musn’t give yen notes to beggars,” she
said.
But he rushed out at the gate without having heard her appar-
ently. “Cruel! Cruel!” he thought. “Capitalism is cruel.
Although Tolstoy decried charity out of his own experience, I
will give all I have. If I give all then I shall have nothing left
to give and, having nothing, charity will require nothing further
of me. It is the fault of society. I don’t care if the beggar is a _
cheat. I will give her money.”
In this perturbed state of mind he ran after the beggar. He
caught her up just on Fukushima Bridge, flung a one-yen note
into the basket and ran off. The laundryman and Kichisaburo
were still standing in front of the gate, so he did not go home,
but turned off and walked along the street where Tsuruko lived.
There he gave himself up to weeping with a grief which
ordinary people would be unable to fathom; but the tears were
comforting to his soul.
CHAPTER XIV
A Love Scene
RRRRRRRKRRKKRKKKKH
IICHI then went to call on Tsuruko and found her at
kK home, but as she was busy in the kitchen she sent him
upstairs into her study until she had finished. When she
came upstairs he asked her where her grandmother was.
“Oh, grandpa and grandma are out to-day,” she answered,
“and Pm keeping house alone. It was very kind of you to
come, but we shan’t be able to see each other much longer like
this. I have to go to Hiroshima at the end of June.”
There was something of sorrow but also something of pride
in her tone.
“Really? At the end of June?” said Eiichi. ‘Why, that’s
only another month.”
“Yes,” she replied, and placing a cushion by the side of her
desk she asked him to sit down.
“‘And what are you going to do at Hiroshima?” he asked.
“Go to the kindergarten.”
“Oh, to study?”
“Yes, the kindergarten training school.”
“That will be nice. Children are such dear little things.”
Suddenly ‘Tsuruko, with a strange expression, began looking
attentively at Eiichi’s face.
“Have you been crying?” she asked. ‘‘What’s the matter?”
At once glad and hurt at her discovery, Eiichi only answered
foyes.>
“What’s happened? Please do tell me, won’t you?”
“Well, there’s no harm in telling you, but . . .”
“Do tell me. Is it something that you’d rather not tell
me?”
As she spoke Tsuruko slid back the screen in front of her and
looked out into the garden, as she thought she heard a footstep.
125
126 BEFORE THE DAWN
But there was no one there, and shutting it again she turned to
him with shining eyes.
“Won't you tell me? ... If you loved me you would,”
she added, her spirit overflowing with courage.
Eiichi was melted by the word “love.”
“Tsuruko, do you love me?” he asked, and he drew near
to take her hand. ‘Shall I really open my heart to you?”
“Please do.”
Nohalhds7?
“Yes, please.”
“Will you really listen to me?” and he gave a nervous
laugh. |
“Of course I will. Why shouldn’t I?” and she kissed Eiichi’s
hand as she spoke.
Eiichi returned the kiss.
“Well, Tsuruko, I will tell you,” he said. “And yet I’m so
ashamed,” and he hung his head. “Well, just now, I...
Shall I tell you or not?”
“Please tell me. What was it? You haven’t got even your
usual spirits to-day. What happened just now?”
“T gave a yen to a beggar. It was thinking of that beggar
that made me cry.”
“Yes? That was very kind of you.”
But Tsuruko did not seem particularly impressed. She only
continued to gaze kindly into his eyes and to hold his hand more
firmly, while her other hand also sought his. At first Eiichi was
ashamed to meet the beautiful Tsuruko’s gaze, and he lowered
his eyes. But the fascination of her look was too strong for
him, and his eyes again met hers. The more he looked at her
the more beautiful she became, with her cheeks softer than silk
and of the colour of roses. Why was she so beautiful? En-
tranced, the two gazed at each other in a delicious silence.
The vivacious Tsuruko was the first to break the silence.
“Ts that all?” she asked. ‘“‘Isn’t there something else?
Please tell me all.”
“Well, Tsuruko, I . . . I don’t think I shall stay long in my
father’s house.”
“Why?”
SWreell scien
“Why?”
A LOVE SCENE 127
Eiichi, with a strange hesitation, half womanish, half child-
ish, sought to arouse her sympathies, and she, like a woman,
sought to show herself sympathetic.
“You know, I suppose,”’ he said, “about Umé and . . .”
“Oh, yes, I know. Your father’s . . . What about her?”
“Well, when I see my father make a companion of a dis-
reputable woman like that and grieve the heart of my step-
mother, I can’t bear it.”
“Yes, but what do you mean to do about it?”
“That’s what I’m troubled about.”
“Please sit down.”
“No, Id rather stand.”
“Well, let’s stand then.”
“I want my father to send away that woman. What do you
think?”
“I think it would be better not.”
“Why?”
“Well, you know they say that St. Augustine was led by his
concubine to become a believer. Augustine thought of marry-
ing a wife—a young wife—didn’t he, and while he was con-
sulting about it the woman whom he had as concubine said that
even if Augustine forsook her she would not forsake him, and
she concealed herself in Arabia. It was through this that
Augustine became a pure saint. I was thinking of that. You
can’t imagine how much any one who has somebody to love
feels at peace with the world. If Umé is turned out because
she is a concubine then your father’s feelings will be hurt and
there is no knowing what may happen.”
‘T’suruko spoke with a great show of intelligence, and Eiichi,
listening to the words of the woman he loved, could hardly con-
tain his delight.
“But,” he interposed... .
“T am a Christian,” went on Tsuruko, “and I adhere strongly
to the principle of one man, one wife. But even if the man I
loved sinned with some woman I should never forsake him. I
should forgive him and follow him even to hell itself to save
him for Christ. Augustine himself said something like that.
Again, I believe that if you really love some one it is not only
one life that you will want to spend with him, but you will
ardently desire to spend two or three lives with him and with
128 BEFORE THE DAWN
him alone. As for your father I don’t think he goes with women
merely out of love of it. If your father loves Umé,” she said,
“then all is right, I think.”
“Do you think so? Is it possible that Platonic love can be
realised in actual life? But, of course, if everything in this
world was well ordered we might be able to realise the ideal of
monogamy.”
Eiichi murmured this in a low voice. But Tsuruko would not
listen to his captious arguments.
Eiichi admired the depth of this bold judgment. Beautiful
Tsuruko, for some reason, seemed to sparkle. Her eyes as she
spoke looked larger and brighter. It was impossible not to
praise her.
‘““Tsuruko,” he said, “you have a big heart.”
Tsuruko cast down her eyes under this praise and then again
met his look.
“But I know how you feel,” she said.
“Do you?” he said, and sudden tears welled into his eyes.
“Ah, Tsuruko, I’m tired of this world.”
“Why?”
“My father’s conduct . .. Also I have become a’ riddle to
myself.”
“You? Are you tired of this world, even with me here?”
and Tsuruko endearingly kissed Etichi’s cold, pale cheeks.
Unable to resist the tide of love, Eiichi clasped her in a close
embrace.
“Tf the bottomless pit were to open for us now,” he whispered,
“T would not complain.”
“Nor I,” answered ‘Tsuruko with a sob. Weeping, she
whispered, “You are miserable, but I also am very unhappy.
Look at my. life, and you will see how much more fortunate
you are than I am.”
“Yes, it is true,” said Eiichi. ‘‘My heart goes out to you.
I feel as if I could die for you.”
“Die for me? Oh, happiness! Shall we die together like
this? Then we should soon reach heaven.”
“Should we? Ah, but if to die means never to see Tsuruko
again, I would rather endure all pain and sorrow and remain in
this world.”
A LOVE SCENE 129
“T, too,” and Tsuruko’s gaze was again fixed on Fiichi’s
beautiful eyes, while Eiichi devoured her with a look that al-
most seemed to pierce her bosom.
“Tsuruko,” he repeated, “why are you so beautiful?” and
again a delicious silence fell on them.
It was Tsuruko who spoke first.
“But what do you mean to do?” she asked.
“What am I going to do? I am going to start a revolu-
tion,” laughed Eiichi.
“A revolution? What terrible things you say. Never mind.
Do as you please. But never forget that the final victory is won
by love and silence.”
Eiichi listened to a sermon and kissed Tsuruko’s lips as she
finished speaking.
“Yes,” he said gently, “perhaps it is so. But I don’t want
to imitate those whose minds are like a sheet of white paper. [I
want to put some colour on life.”
“Yes, but truth demands that we should not force our will on
other people, since we are not God. The way to control other
people is first to control ourselves. I have been thinking about
this a lot lately. When I think I am going to get sympathy and
comfort from all the people at the church and from my grand-
father and grandmother, I never get it, and I feel as if IT could
hardly bear it. I have had all sorts of trouble about my going
to Hiroshima. Mrs. Taylor kindly took on herself all the burden
of the school expenses, but there have been lots of things to worry
about besides that. When you think that other people are going
to take trouble about you it always ends in disappointment. And
then you didn’t come for about a week, and I stopped away
from school for three days.”
“Why?”
“Why? Because I was sick.”
“What was the matter?”
“Oh, I only had a headache.”
“What had you been doing?”
“T hadn’t been doing anything but there was one trouble on
top of another, and at last I took to my bed. My family thought
I was old enough to be married, but my uncle thought I ought
to go to a higher normal school. I thought of trying to get into
130 BEFORE THE DAWN
the Kobé College or the girls’ college at Tokyo. It was awfully
worrying. I thought if you came in while I was sick you might
tell me something that would cheer me up. Why didn’t you
come?”
“Well, I was out at night too much, and my people thought
it strange and my father got angry. You know that night that
Tokoyuki didn’t come back and we sat and talked so late,—my
father was so angry that he struck me. I thought it was bad
being out so much at night, so I left it off.”
“What, that first night you came? How cruel! How cruel!
Did he really strike you? —strike Eiichi, my dear Eiichi? Why?
He ought to have struck me instead of you.. Did he scold you
for being late?”
ee Viess
“Well, then, why didn’t you come back and stop at my house?
They are all old people here and they would be glad to have
you stop. ‘The next time you are late do come back and stop
at my house. My grandfather and grandmother are good old
people, you know, and they would be glad if you stopped every
night. . . . So you were struck by your father. The next time
T’ll really take your place.”
‘“‘Tsuruko, were you absent from school three days? Three
days?”
“Yes, I was in bed just three days.) My head was bad. It
was really very painful.”
“What a pity I didn’t come! Three days in bed? The next
time you are sick Pll come and nurse you.”
“Please do. I shall keep you to your promise. If you
nursed me I should soon get better. By the way, how are your
lungs?”
“My lungs? They’re all right, I expect; but I’m told I must
be careful with them.”
“You speak of your illness as though it was somebody else’s.”
“Well, with this kind of illness you can’t tell yourself.”
“You promised to come and nurse me when I am sick, so the
next time you are sick with your lungs or anything Ill hurry
back and nurse you,—even from Hiroshima, I will. If you send
me a telegram I’ll come at once.”
“Really? How delightful. ‘Tsuruko for my nurse! Even
if I were to die like Lazarus, if you were to come and bid me
‘
A LOVE SCENE 131
arise I would come to life again at the first sound of your voice.”
“Come to life? So if I were to die before you I should have
to come back from the dead when you died.”
Yes, yes.”
“Then who would call me back to life?”
“T would.”
“So we should both have to come back to life together. And
after that should we never die again?”
“If we died we could come back to life again.”
“What funny things you say. And after that perhaps we
should go to heaven. Let’s go to heaven together.”
“Will you show me the way?”
“Of course I will.”
““*The woman-soul leadeth us upward and on. Is that it?”
Thus the two, wandering in the mazes of love, passed from
vision to vision and spent their time talking of the life to come
until the dusk crept upon them unawares. In the twilight the
grandmother returned and greeted Eiichi very kindly. She in-
vited him to stop to supper and they talked after supper till about
nine o'clock. ‘Then, with a warm kiss for Tsuruko, Eiichi
hastened back to his own house.
CHAPTER XV
In the Assembly Hall
MMM MK MMMM MM MMM
“HE Assembly had been thrown into confusion and was
a scene of disorder. ‘The President, in a hoarse voice,
was calling repeatedly for silence, but in vain. Below
the President’s seat, Kokichi Enomoto, of the Citizens? Party,
and Sontoku Masuda, of the Saturday Club, were quarrelling
with each other. Enomoto, who was in charge of a post-office,
was the leader of the Citizens’ Party. In the centre, Tokihiko
Honda, the Chief of the Engineering Section of the public
works, and Haruji Kusumoto, called the “Moving-picture Show-
man,” were engaged in fisticuffs with Inoué and Yuki of the
‘Terajima Party, and Mitani, the Independent. Kusumoto repre-
sented the higher taxpayers in the Tomita licensed quarters, and
was the rowdy of the Citizens’ Party. His nickname of “Moy-
ing-picture Showman,” it was said, was owing to the fact that his
style of speaking was exactly that of a moving-picture showman.
On the right of the President’s chair, Hatakeyama, the Deputy
Mayor, and Kitada, of the Saturday Club, had come into col-
lision. ‘To-day the Assembly was discussing what had been re-
ferred to in the papers recently—the light railway to the harbour
and the old affair of the dredging of the River Tomita. The
organ of the Saturday Club section of the National Party had
been severely trouncing Mayor Niimi for his crafty dealings, and
the public gallery was filled with auditors.
Eiichi also, partly to see how his father handled the Assembly,
and partly to relieve the monotony of country life, had hidden
himself in a corner of the gallery.
From the first it had been clear that there would be a scene
in the Assembly. ‘The year before an agreement had been made
between the Citizens’ Party and the Terajima Party in connec-
tion with a by-election to replace Mr. Hosoda, who belonged to
132
IN THE ASSEMBLY, HALL 133
the Terajima Party. ‘The agreement was that a member of
the Terajima Party should certainly be elected to fill the vacancy.
But this year, in February, on the eve of the by-election, the
Citizens’ Party had suddenly put up Shinsei Hanada, the superin-
tendent of a geisha call-office in the Tomita licensed quarters,
and canvassed for him so successfully, with the powerful influ-
ence of the Seiyukai Party to help them, that they had gained a
victory. Since then the Terajima Party had been seizing every
chance to annoy the Mayor, who belonged to the Citizens’ Party.
No matter whether the proposals made were good or bad, they
were seized upon as an opportunity for opposing him. If any
proposal was made in the Assembly by the Citizens’ Party, in-
stantly the ‘Terajima Party ranged themselves in opposition with-
out scruple, even saying openly that they opposed it because it
came from the Citizens’ Party. An extreme instance of this
was the question of the light railway to the harbour. The Seiyu-
kai followed its usual practical policy of boosting public works,
by which all the members of the Assembly profited. Moreover,
such public works always pleased the electors. But in the case
of the light railway to the harbour the Seiyukai Party was not
pleased.
The question had first been introduced into the Assembly by
the lawyers’ group,—that is by the Terajima Party. At the
beginning the proposal to construct the light railway to the har-
bour was made with a view to its importance in increasing the
prosperity of the city, and as it was a direct undertaking of
Tokushima city, it was suggested that it would be as well to
obtain Government assistance. ‘To this, however, the Seiyukai
Party was opposed, and the reason was this: The Seiyukai Party
in Tokushima included many influential men, among them Mr.
Niimi, the Mayor, and they thought that if they agreed to the
proposal they would be robbed of most of the pickings by the
proposers of the scheme,—that is, by the Terajima Party. On
further study, however, the Seiyukai found that most of the
landowners belonged to their party, and so they suddenly changed
their minds and gave their consent to the proposal.
Again, among the leading spirits of the Assembly there was a
feeling that, for some reason or other, the dredging of the River
Tomita was neglected by the city authorities, and it was thought
~ among the members of the Terajima Party that there was some
134 BEFORE THE DAWN
corruption at the back of it. One hundred and forty thousand
yen had been spent on a dredger, and now, after only two or
three years had elapsed, it was pronounced useless and kept tied
up at Funedaiku Island, all owing, it was alleged, to the Mayor’s
incompetence. In the matter of ordering a new dredger, also,
there was supposed to be some corruption going on. When the
dredging of the River Tomita came up on the order of the day,
therefore, Sontoku Masuda, of the Saturday Club, begged leave
to ask a question.
“Mr. President,” he said, “I wish to put a question to the
Mayor personally in regard to the dredging affair. I desire that
the Mayor should attend the Assembly.”
‘The President announced that the Mayor was consulting with
the members of the Diet on the dredging question and could not
attend for the moment.
“Well then,” said Masuda, “I will address my question to
the Chief of the Engineering Section. I wish to have an ex-
planation why the dredger, which only recently returned from
being repaired at Osaka, is kept lying idle at Funedaiku Island.”
The Chief of the Engineering Section rose to reply.
“The dredger is not lying idle,” he said. ‘Every day she is
dredging five to six hundred tons of sand, but such an old-fash-
ioned contrivance cannot possibly dredge the bed of such a large
river properly. If there is one day’s rain the debris from the
upper stream is brought down, and if we dredged thirty thousand
tons, or even fifty thousand tons, our work would be rendered
useless. We are powerless to overcome the inevitable workings
of nature and are therefore obliged to abandon the idea of
dredging the river.”
The regretful tone in which he stated that they must abandon
the idea made all the Assembly laugh.
Masuda then inquired why, if. the idea of dredging the river
was to be abandoned, the dredger was sent to be repaired. At
this Honda, the Chief of the Engineering Section, put on an air
of amusement at the member’s ignorance.
“Tt was not on our application,” he said, ‘nor on that of the
Municipal Council, nor on that of the Municipal authorities.
We had abandoned the idea of a harbour at Tokushima, but
although we explained that it was impossible to proceed with
the dredging of the River Tomita, all the members, of their
Signer, «a
IN THE ASSEMBLY HALL 133
own accord, passed a resolution that the work should be con-
tinued, and so we were forced to accede. It is unreasonable
to shift the responsibility on to us now.”
‘This answer gave great offence to Masuda.
“There is no question of shifting the responsibility,” he said.
“T wish to ask why, if this was known, the Assembly was not
warned of it earlier. I have never heard a word until to-day
of Tokushima harbour being worthless.”
Masuda was engaged in the transport business, and therefore
was especially interested in the dredging question.
“But I explained to all the members that it was useless,” re-
plied Honda. “It would be well to listen to the advice of the
experts on this question.”
“T suppose you think that the Assembly is useless, eh?” called
out Inoué, the lawyer, without rising from his seat and without
asking the President’s permission to speak.
“What are you jawing about, you bribe-taker?” roared Yuki.
“Call the Mayor, call the Mayor,” shouted Mitani,
Hatakeyama, the Deputy Mayor, went hurriedly to the
Mayor’s room, while the attendant whispered something in the
President’s ear.
“Making fools of the Assembly,” added Yuki, as if talking
to himself.
“Make him apologise,”’ shouted Inoué from his seat.
Eiichi, in his seat in the public gallery, was surprised to hear
the angry shouts of the members. “The newspaper reporters were
all laughing together noisily at something, which made the
President frown at them. ‘They did not seem to care, however.
Although only thirty-eight members were present they made
noise enough for a club.
Inoué jumped up.
“Mr. President,” he said, “Mr. Honda has insulted the As-
sembly by his remarks, and we demand an apology.”
To this motion the majority of the members shouted “Hear,
hear”—even those of the Seiyukai Party, just to annoy the Chief
of the Engineering Section.
Then Kusumoto, the “Moving-picture Showman,” thought it
was time to rise to the support of Honda.
“There ain’t anything to apologise for that I can see,” he
said.
>
136 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Shut up, Showman!”
“Get out, you whoremonger!”
There were cries of abuse from all over the Assembly
Kusumoto turned on Inoué.
“TI don’t know what you’re talking about,’ he said.
“It’s none of your business, fellow,” retorted Inoué.
“Who are you calling fellow?” shouted Kusumoto, and
jumping up. he advanced on Inoué.
“Mr. President,” yelled Yuki, “an apology, an apology!”
“You fool,” stammered Honda, “what do you mean?”
This made Yuki red in the face with anger.
“Fool?” he said. “Fellow, you call me fool,—you the bribe-
taker?”
Honda, who had pretended up to now to be quite unmoved,
grew pale with anger. |
“Bribe-taker?” he cried. ‘Prove it. I won’t stand such an
insult.”
“T called you a bribe-taker because you are one. Don’t your
conscience tell you so?”
“Fool!” And tears came into Honda’s eyes.
“Who are you calling fool? It’s you that’s the fool, fel-
low.” |
The Deputy Mayor here came back, and Kitada of the Satur-
day Club left his seat and ran up to him.
“You must call the Mayor at once,” he said. ‘What is Mr.
Niimi doing?”
“Yes, he’s coming directly. He’s nearly finished consulting
with the Diet members.”
“But, Mr. Hatakeyama, you must make Honda apologise.”
“Ts it necessary that he should apologise?”
“That’s what makes people call you bureaucrats,—talking like
that.”
Kusumoto had in the meanwhile caught hold of Inoué to
‘fight him, and in a moment more had struck him a blow. Mitani
and Yuki rushed up to join in the fray, while the other mem-
bers looked on aghast. The Seiyukai members all made them-
selves as small as possible, especially the clean-shaven, short-
sighted Hanada, who trembled and paled.
Masuda kept calling out “Mr. President! Mr. President!”
and the President kept calling for the attendant. Apparently
IN THE ASSEMBLY HALL 137
he wanted him to summon the Mayor. Then Masuda went
up to the President’s seat and addressed him.
“I move that Kusumoto be handed over to the Disciplinary
Committee,” he said.
It had already become a question of discipline.
Then Kokichi Enomoto, the postmaster, who fancied him-
self as a supporter of the President, called out, “Discipline is
of no use.”
“Inoué began it,” shouted the Seiyukai members, and there
were cries of “Inoué must apologise. Inoué must apologise.”
Then the Mayor came in, looking very dignified and
authoritative, and seated himself on one of the extra seats.
Eiichi was very much struck by his father’s imposing appear-
ance in the Assembly.
The members all became very quiet when the Mayor came
in, and seemed to have forgotten all about discipline and the
demand for an apology. They all went back to their seats.
Inoué leaned upon his desk and hid his face. Honda sat down
on one of the extra seats instead of his own and wiped his eyes
with his handkerchief.
The President announced that the Mayor would give an ex-
planation of the dredging affair, and then the Mayor made the
following statement in a very succinct manner:
“As the members already know, the dredging of the River
Tomita is entirely useless. I have consulted with the Home
Office and the Prefectural authorities, and the result is that
we have arrived at the conclusion that it is hopeless. The alter-
native is to build a light railway, either from Furukawa Bay
or Komatsujima, to connect with Tokushima. We have arrived
at the decision to abandon Tokushima harbour with some regret,
but we cannot put up with the heavy expense, running into over
a hundred thousand yen a year, involved in dredging the River
Tomita. The present dredger will be sold, and dredging suffi-
cient to allow the cargo boats to enter will be continued for
the present by hand labour. As this decision has been reached
_ after consultation with the members of the Diet of all parties,
I desire that the members of the Assembly will take note of it.”
The statement was followed by a dead silence. The quarrel
between Inoué and Kusumoto had caused a reaction and there
was now perfect quiet.
138 BEFORE THE DAWN
The President then announced the adjournment of the As-
sembly and the members screamed out chattering.
Eiichi, feeling like one bewitched, left the public gallery and
went directly to see Tsuruko, to whom he discoursed on the
worthlessness of politics;—how that out of an Assembly of less
than forty members, two of them were keepers of houses of ill-
fame, and how great his father had shown himself in the
Assembly. .
The next morning at breakfast, Eiichi ventured to compli-
ment his father,—the first time that he had done so.
“So you were there, were you?” was all his father said.
CHAPTER XVI
Eiichi’s Madness
RRR RK MK MK MMM MMH
r NHE elementary school was a strange place.
Eiichi was placed in charge of the second class of the
third standard, consisting of fifty-three children. The
class contained many dull children. Whenever Eiichi turned to
write something on the blackboard the children began to get
noisy. ‘The noisiest child was the son of a ’rikishaman,—a boy
of eleven years old named Tsuneji Ishii. He was of a restless
nature and totally unable to concentrate his attention. He
- sprawled over his desk, which was too low for him, like a spider,
now taking out his ink-stone, now chewing his pencil, now
scribbling in his note-book, and then all of a sudden taking
away the slate of the child that sat next to him. ‘This made the
child cry, and then all the class would become disorderly. Eiichi
was completely at his wit’s end.
There were also some children of the upper middle class
who were quite bright. ‘There was the second son of the lawyer
Sontoku Masuda, who was a member of the Assembly, and there
was another boy, the son of Mr. Kawai, a member of the As-
sembly, and also a lawyer. He was a very bright and attentive
boy. Of course there were some poor children who were bright
and obedient, like Tanimoto, but on the whole the poorly
dressed children were very dull. Eiichi thought that social ref-
ormation was as necessary in the school as anywhere else, and
he endeavoured to carry out his own ideas on the psychology of
pedagogics, paying great attention to training them in the power
of concentration, in awakening their interest, in practising con-
stant repetition, and generally in educating their powers of ex-
pression and vision. But he could not keep them quiet in the
classroom, the reason being that the classroom was too small
and the children too unequal in intellectual capacity. Kiichi
139
140 BEFORE THE DAWN
called his classroom a pig-sty. It was not uncommon for Tsu-
neji Ishii, during the ten minutes’ interval between lessons, to
make a dozen of the other children cry. Eiichi thought it would
be impossible for him to be successful in his teaching while that
boy was in the class, but he had not the courage to speak to the
Principal of the school or the Headmaster. As Eiichi’s class-
room was so noisy the master who was in charge of the fourth
standard in the next room, himself a graduate of a normal
school, came to see what was the matter,
“Keep the children quieter,” he said. ‘‘You disturb us all.”
Every Monday a teachers’ meeting was held, when the Prin-
cipal and the Headmaster kept on talking about “Discipline,
discipline,” and as Eiichi thought they were referring to him he
was abashed. ‘Then he went to see how the Headmaster con-
ducted his class. ‘They were all girls in the fourth standard,
and were all quiet while the master was teaching them. Eiichi
was greatly impressed, but thought that if he had a class of
girls he too could keep them quiet.
Every day his classroom was noisy. Then the Principal came
himself to the classroom, but even when the Principal was pres-
ent T’suneji Ishii could not keep quiet. Eiichi decided that he
was of abnormal mentality and took no further trouble about
him. Sawamura and Hayashi, the Headmaster, made remarks
to Etichi that were almost insulting, but Eiichi thought that as
Sawamura and Hayashi did not know anything about abnormal
mentality it was not worth arguing with them.
A teacher’s life had no pleasure for him. ‘The drawing up
of the method and details of teaching was especially absurd, and
he had not the heart to write the foolish rubbish. He came
to the conclusion that the elementary schools of Japan were
places for stifling people.
The atmosphere of the teachers’? room was especially hateful
to him. All the twenty-six teachers were divided into grades,
according to their salaries, even when the difference only
amounted to one yen or fifty sen. Elichi was in the fifth grade
from the bottom. The teachers inferior in grade to Eiichi were
four in all, two youths and a girl who had just come from the
training school and had no experience. and the eldest son of the
Principal, who had graduated in April of that year from a
Middle School and was only a youth of nineteen.
EIICHT?’S MADNESS 141
But in real scholarship none of the teachers could compare
with Eiichi. He could read English and German easily, and
could understand all important books and science, religion,
sociology, literature and art. In the intervals between lessons
he read German philosophical works, For that reason the Head-
master and Sawamura did not tease him very much. The male
and female teachers rarely spoke to each other, although there
was only one teachers’ room for both. It seemed as 1f they all
regarded any communication as a sin. Last year there had been
a love affair in the school between a man and a woman teacher,
which furnished the subject for much amusing talk among the
teachers. ‘The couple were now married and teaching at a
school in a remote part of Mima district, but their fellow-
teachers abused them as if they were criminals condemned to
death.
The only things in the school which were considered impor-
tant were the military drill and the moral teaching. Eiichi was
astonished at the poisonous effect of this military education with
all its formalities. He did not think that he would remain long
at the school, but he was sorry for the children. He was vexed
at the thought that a nation with some hopes of international
greatness should nip such hopes in the bud without scruple. He
decided that the Japanese educational system had for its object
turning people into puppets, and he contrasted it, to its con-
demnation, with the education of Rousseau’s Emile and Sophia,
which included sexual education. When he thought of the
sexual education of Sophia and Emile he thought of his own
blessedness in his love for Tsuruko, whom he went to see every
evening. But while Eiichi rejoiced at the success of his own
love affair, at the same time he felt an indescribable agony,
though he believed that one minute’s talk with his beloved re-
deemed the twenty-four hours’ agony he suffered afterwards.
Therefore he went on visiting ‘Tsuruko. They would have to
Part in another month, he thought, and the romantic feeling of
Sorrow that welled up served to increase his love.
But at home Eiichi’s continual absence every evening created
all kinds of suspicions. Kichisaburo did not know his secret
and Umé did not know that he was going to see Tsuruko every
evening. For her part Umé had suspicions that Eiichi had
Secret relations with the servant Yoshi, because the girl asked
142 BEFORE THE DAWN
every evening if she might go and see her aunt, and also be-
cause Eiichi had always displayed too much kindness in his
manner towards her. ‘Then, at the end of May, the girl, whose
real name was Koman Oyama, told Umé she was leaving, and
went away. ‘The reason she gave was that she was going to
become a nurse.
Umé talked of nothing else from morning till night, but the
relations of Eiichi and Koman. Kichisaburo said in his igh
shrill voice that one day he had seen the girl crying in Ejichi’s
study and this served further to arouse Umé’s curiosity.
Koman Oyama had left at the end of May, and then Umé
had sent Kichisaburo to the registry office with instructions to
inquire for a good-looking parlour-maid. But two days passed,
three days passed, and already a week had elapsed without any
servant, and as the days went by Umé’s detestation of Eiichi
increased, and behind his back and even before his face she
grumbled about how Eiichi had got the servant to leave because
he disliked Umé and wanted to give her as much trouble as
possible.
Then on the 7th of June, at sunset, when Enichi, sunk in
thought, was returning from a walk, he ran against Koman
just by Terajima. Koman had become a student and not a
trace of the servant was observable. With a very friendly ex-
pression she stopped and said she had to make an apology to
Eiichi.
“Apology?” said Eiichi.
“Yes,” said the girl in a low, pained voice; “the other day,
when I left your house, the mistress said there was some con-
nection between you and me and appeared to misunderstand why
I was leaving.”
“Well, there really is a connection,” said Eiichi. “It was
I who advised you to become a nurse, so you certainly can’t
say there’s no connection. But who told you that the mistress
had such an idea?”
At this the girl turned very red.
“T heard from Kichisaburo the other day when I met him
in the street, and’ when I went to pay my respects at your house
just now the mistress said to me, ‘You and Eiichi can enjoy your~ —
selves as much as you like now, can’t you?’ I was quite shocked.”
“You are a coward. You ought to have said ‘Yes, we enjoy
EIICH’S MADNESS 143
ourselves like mad every evening. What about it? What are
you doing yourself?’ If you’d answered like that you’d have
shut her up.”
Eiichi spoke bluntly and Koman hid her face behind the print
wrapper she was carrying.
“How could I tell such a story?” she giggled.
“But words are only means to an end, you know. People
often understand better if you speak by contraries.”
“Yes, but . . .” and she giggled again.
“TI am glad to hear people say there is some connection be-
tween us.”
“But really, it’s not a joke” ... she giggled.
“Will it interfere with your marriage? Then we won’t say
there was any connection. You needn’t be anxious about other
people misunderstanding me. It doesn’t trouble me a bit. Don’t
pay any attention to what a woman like Umé says. Well, have
you got into the school?”
“Yes, owing to your kindness.”
“Good for you. Study hard. All women, as I have often
told you, can become like Frances Willard or Florence Nightin-
gale. Even if you can’t become like them you can be the mother
of splendid children.”
“I am studying hard. All the girls who went up for the en-
trance examination were High School graduates, but of them all
only two were admitted.”
She looked along the road as she spoke to see if anybody was
coming.
“Yes? That was good. The graduates of the girls’ high
schools and such like are not much use. At any rate, to my
mind the best people are those who find gratification in self-
culture. In my own case—excuse my talking about myself—I
learnt very little from what I was taught. You must study by
yourself, even when you are in the nurses’ training school.”
He spoke to her like an elder brother, and Koman felt very
pleased.
“Thank you very much,” she said. ‘Although I have only
had the pleasure of your society for a very little while, I shall
never forget your kindness. I shall certainly repay it.”
“To talk about repaying my kindness sounds rather theatrical,
doesn’t it? There hasn’t been any kindness or anything of
144 BEFORE THE DAWN
that sort. You know, fifty years hence servants will be like a
fairy-tale. If you don’t become a nurse now, so that people
cannot laugh at you, when you grow old you will be put to
shame.”
The people passing by looked at them knowingly, but Eiichi
met their looks quite unabashed.
“If it hadn’t been for you,” she said, “I should never even
have dreamt of becoming a nurse.”
“Don’t you think you’ve praised me enough?”
“The young master is so kind-hearted. Why is it that your
father does not love you?”
“Kjnd-hearted? Don’t be foolish. Well, I must go now.
I’ve got a little studying to do when I get back.”
“Well then, good-bye till I see you again.”
The two then parted, but Koman had only gone a few yards
before she met Kichisaburo carrying something in a wrapper.
Kichisaburo asked her whom she had been talking to, and she
told him, blushing a little, that it was the young master. Kichis-
aburo laughed sarcastically and passed on, and then, when
he had only gone two or three steps, he turned round and called
out “Ain’t it funny?” after which he hastened on his way.
The next day Eiichi, as usual, came downstairs from his
study to breakfast in the kitchen at about a quarter to eight,
after his father and Umé had finished. It was his custom to
read for about three hours from five o’clock in the morning.
When he came down he found Umé standing in front of the
sink, with a very cross look on her face.
“Good morning,” she said. ‘You’re later than usual.”
“No, it’s my usual time,” he answered. “It’s not eight o’clock
ets
“Ts it eight o’clock already? We finished our breakfast about
half-past six and have been clearing up since then... . The
clearing up keeps me so busy I don’t know what to do. Tve
been at it already for two hours.”
Kichisaburo was just then seated on the boards eating his
breakfast, and Umé addressed herself to him.
“Ain’t I kept very busy every morning, Kichisaburo? And
the young master gives a lot of trouble by being late,—reading
till this hour. He ought to come down. He ought to come
down at seven o’clock at latest.”
EIICHI’S MADNESS 145
She spoke in a very disagreeable tone. Kichisaburo only
laughed.
“If we had two servants it would take all the time of one
to wait on the young master and clear up after him. Now we
ain’t got a servant at all it’s a great bother to have to wait til]
eight o’clock before we can clear up, ain’t it, Kichisaburo?”
But Kichisaburo only looked at Eiichi and laughed ‘‘He-
he!”
“Soman came yesterday, Master Eiichi,” Umé went on. “She
wished to be remembered to the young master.”
“Yes? Thank you.”
Eiichi answered carelessly. He was not going to let Umé
arouse him. Umé, who wanted to make Eiichi angry by her
teasing, found Eiichi’s answer too careless to please her.
“The young master met Koman yesterday,” she went on.
“TI suppose they had a very pleasant talk, eh, Kichisaburo?”
But Eiichi did not show any surprise. He supposed Kichisa-=
buro had been telling tales to Umé.
“It’s a great trouble to the mistress and Kichisaburo when
there’s no servant, but I suppose some people think it very amus-
ing. I suppose Koman said it was all the mistress’s fault for
being such a scold, eh, Master Eiichi?”
“T don’t remember that she said so.”
“Yes, it’s very amusing to see your father and brother put
about, and to see a lazy person like me put to trouble. I sup-
pose you and your dear Koman can talk as much as you want
now every evening. Koman’s got very pretty now, eh?”
She was venting her spite on him to her heart’s content, but
Eiichi was unmoved.
“Yes,” he said, “Koman has got very pretty.”
“It must be very nice for you to see her so pretty.”
“Yes. I’m very glad.”
“But there, when you have to do servant’s work you soon
lose your good looks. Koman wasn’t pretty when she was
working here. Really servant’s work is very bad for you. Al-
ready, though it’s only a week, my face and hands have got
Coarse, haven’t they, Kichisaburo? Look at your mistress’s
hands. Haven’t they become coarse, eh?”
Eiichi at heart was disgusted at Umé’s pettiness, but he thought
he would let her have her fill of abuse, and so, although her
146 BEFORE THE DAWN
continual scolding spoilt his appetite, he determined to remain
cool and eat as much as he could.
“Eh, Kichisaburo, now we ain’t got a servant each one must
look after himself,—cook the rice and wait upon himself—
except somebody, who cares for nothing so long as he can
read books.”
Still Eiichi did not get angry.
“I can’t prepare any lunch for you to-day, Master Eiichi,”
Umé went on; “I couldn’t even make any for Master Masu-
nori.””
Umé’s temper was rising, but Eiichi appeared not to care.
“There, at last the clearing up’s finished. Dm thoroughly
tired of it. Master Eiichi, I’ve got to comb and arrange my
hair now. You must wash up your things yourself. How busy
I’ve been!”
She left the sink and went towards the back room, wiping
her hands on her apron as she went. Kichisaburo had finished
his breakfast and he now asked if he might put away his break-
fast things, to which Umé assented with an irritating laugh.
Eiichi piled his breakfast things up on the sink as he had
been told, and Umé wondered what he was going to do and
waited to see. “Then Eiichi, as he washed up the bowl, began
to laugh.
“What a fool he is,’ jeered Umé, though in a nervous tone
and so low that Eiichi did not hear her and did not stop
laughing.
“Oh, really, he’s such a fool!” said Umé a second time. ‘This
time her jeer reached Ejichi’s ears. He had finished washing
the bowl and was taking it out of the water. As he lifted
it up he threw it on the stone paving and it was broken all to
pieces.
“Oh,” said Eiichi, “I’ve broken it,’ and the light laugh of a
person in a dream escaped from his lips.
“Oh, how you startled me,” said Umé. “Take care! It
was lucky I wasn’t hit in the eye by some of the pieces.”
Then she went into the back room.
Eiichi hastened off to school, and after spending a very pleas-
ant day teaching, went off and secluded himself somewhere.
For three days he did not return home. He was not at the
<<
+
+,
a
‘
Or iw ee ot
fa FR ae
~~
Pa p,
OF ce ee
ST es
foe =
~_
ae
EIICH?S MADNESS 147
house of his stepmother in the country; he was not at Tsuruko’s
house; and of course he was not at Koman’s house.
On the evening of the third day he came home, with the
wan face of one already half dead. He found that a maid
servant had come in place of Koman and was working busily
in the kitchen.
Tsuruko had advised Eiichi not to oppose his father. Eiichi,
however, regarded Tsuruko’s tolerance as not in accord with
the modern spirit of Luther’s Protestantism, and to arouse his
father to a sense of his position Eiichi thought it would be
good for him to appear mad. He did not despair of the effect
of remonstrances, however. One by one Eiichi enumerated the
points upon which he wished his father to reflect. The frst
was concerning the true value of wealth. The second was the
dream of becoming wealthy by a single stroke of speculation.
The third was as to his responsibility as Mayor. The fourth
was as to his relations with women, and the fifth was as to his
treatment of Umé and his real wife and children. These were
the points that weighed on his mind and on which he thought
he could bring his father into agreement with himself, He did
not in the least despair, but he thought that he could not get
his father to agree with him by ordinary methods. He felt
that he would like to show a tolerance as wide as the ocean and
make an unreserved concession in regard to women and con-
cubines, but when he thought of the number of saints with the
fervour and blood of Christ, he felt that he must cry “No, no.”
As he was living in the same house as his father he had an
aversion to springing his remonstrances upon him and so he
had kept putting it off from day to day till over thirty days
had elapsed. He felt that he could never reprove him.
When he returned in the evening from his three days’ fast,
he found his father and Umé sitting over the brazier smoking
and he thought it a good time to make his appearance,
He bowed low on the mats and coolly apologised for his
absence and any anxiety it might have caused them.
His father was silent and took no notice of him. Umé ex-
pressed surprise.
_ “You don’t know how anxious you’ve made us, Master
Eiichi,” she said. “Where have you been?”
148 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Well, I had something to think about.”
His father looked at him for a moment with a disdainful
expression.
“Eiichi,” he said, “there is no more undutiful son in the
world than you are. Remember that.”
He spoke in a cold, composed tone. For a time none of them
moved.
Then Ejichi raised his head and looked sternly at his father,
who, with both his elbows on the side of the brazier, displayed
entire indifference to Ejiichi’s behaviour, and Umé followed his
example; but both in their hearts felt anxious as to what Eiichi
was going to do next.
But Eiichi never spoke. He concentrated his fixed gaze on
his father.
At last the father’s spirit was shaken and he was seized with
a fit of shivering.
“Etichi,” he said, “fare you mad? What’s the matter with
you? How dare you look at me with that insolent stare?”
“Master Enichi,” said Umé, “‘don’t look like that. What a
terrible look you have! Don’t do it.”
She gave a forced laugh in her effort to appear at ease.
‘Then suddenly a gentle smile hovered over Eiichi’s thin, wan
face. His eyes shone with joy.
“Father,” he said, in a low, loving tone. ‘‘Father,” he said
again hoarsely. “Father,” and this time his voice was broken
by sobs. But his father did not reply to any of his appeals.
Ejiichi’s tears fell freely.
“Father, for Heaven’s sake listen to my...
The end of the sentence was lost in his sobs. Umé, whose
abuse of Eiichi four days before stuck in her head, thought
he was still excited about it and was going to tell his father.
Her curiosity was strongly aroused.
A few moments passed.
“Father,” said Eiichi, so dispirited that he was unable to lift
his head, “am I really your son? Somehow or other—why,
I cannot tell—I cannot love my father from the bottom of
my heart. Every day I wonder how I can come to love you
and every day my tears fall. For three days I have been wan-
dering about Mount Oasa thinking how I could grow to love
you. Ah, if there were only some way of binding heart to
39
EIICH?S MADNESS 149
heart, how I would seize that power to pour my thoughts into
my father’s breast! ‘That is what I have been praying for.”
His head fell and he was silent as he wept. But in his
heart he thought “Reproof? No, it is stale. In the time of
Shigemori it might have been of service, but in the twentieth
century there is no room for the child who reproves his father.
To go out and capture a woman is sufficient. The hero of
the modern novel does not do anything so out-of-date as to
reprove his father.”
The ironic voice in his breast irritated him. ‘To still it he
spoke again.
“Father,” he said, “father...I... There are some
things I must say to you. You must excuse me, father, but
have you yourself ever thought if your present life is in accord
with human duty? I cannot help feeling that it is not. I
have long been wishing to tell you this, but I was afraid that
you would scold me again, and so I became a coward and could
not tell you... .”
His father sat with his head bowed down and Umé assumed
unconcern and continued to smoke.
“Each time I go into the country,” continued Eiichi, “I can-
not help thinking how heartlessly you have behaved to my step-
mother.”
“Heartless, do you say?” cried his father. ‘What are you
drivelling about?”
“Yes, heartless. Really heartless! My father has buried a
poor woman alive.”
Eiichi spoke boldly, but he was crying.
“But this is a thing of the past. I am trying to bring back
to the warm life of the present the relation which existed be-
tween my father and his true wife in the past. My father is
already fifty-six. And he has been separated from his true
wife for thirty years. If I can restore the life of thirty years
ago I can bring back the passion and fervour. No, there was
no passion and fervour from the beginning. ... But how
can I help saying it?”
Eiichi’s mind was troubled. In his heart he scorned himself
for saying such things while he was the child of a concubine
himself. To-day his father was not so taciturn as usual.
“You young fool! I won’t allow you to speak to your father
150 BEFORE THE DAWN
in that way. Haven’t I provided Hisa with everything she
wants?”
Umé suddenly stood up and went out. To Eiichi her large
chignon looked very ugly. When she had disappeared he spoke
gently.
“Even if you scold me, father, I must speak. Be patient
with me for a little time and listen. If you will listen to me
then I will gladly die. Father, according to what my step-
mother at Umazumé says, you have lost heavily in speculation
lately. For Heaven’s sake, please cease from speculation. Ac-
cording to what I hear the property at Umazumé is all mort-
gaged. What excuse, father, can you make to the ancestors of
the house of Niimi for this?”
Eiichi had suddenly become a Confucianist. .
“It’s my own business what I do, isn’t it? You don’t know
anything about it. What has an impudent brat like you to
drivel about? What do you mean to do with me? I will let
you do what you like! As Pve become an old man I suppose
I’m no use any more and you may have your way with me.”
“Do you say that as it is your own money you can gamble
with it?” said Eiichi hotly, although he was sensible of his dis-
respect to his father.
“Ugh! what can an impudent fellow like you know about
it? Your father has provided everything for you and now you
turn round and are insolent to him.”
The father, pale with anger, leaned on the brazier while
many thoughts ran through his head.
He thought that it was his fate that all his household affairs
had fallen into disorder. He had gone as an adopted son when
he was sixteen years of age. If he had not entered the house
of Niimi as an adopted son he would have had to end his days
as the second son of a brewer in Otsumura. If he had not
become a Niimi he would certainly not have been able to com-
plete his education. He would not have had any money for
electioneering expenses. He had not been able to control his
desire to make Kamé his concubine, and in bringing Umé into
the house he had yielded to the pressure of his passions. He had
come into conflict with Hisa when he took Kamé. Now he had
come into conflict with a child of Kamé by taking Umé. It
was his destiny. If he had been able to control his passions all
4
‘a
EIICH?S MADNESS 151
this trouble would not have happened. It would have been
well if he had never been adopted by the house of Niimi when
Hisa was thirteen years old. . . . It was his destiny,—his des-
tiny for which he was not responsible.
“Then will you tell me, father, which is your own money?”
Eiichi went on. “You are continually throwing away the prop-
erty of the house of Niimi. Where is your own money?”
This was too harsh an attack to be borne.
“You can say what you like, but you can rest assured I
haven’t stolen any of the property of the Niimis.”
“Does it make any difference?” asked Eiichi.
“Say what you like. If I’m a thief then I’m a thief. If I’m
a gambler then I'm a gambler and that’s all. However clever
you think yourself you couldn’t have built a house like this,
Call me a thief or a robber or whatever you like, but try to
live in a house like this if you can. What a great thief there
is in the world, isn’t there?—one who is able to occupy the
position of Mayor,—a peaceful and fair thief, who knows how
to hold the reins.”
Eiichi was silent for a little time, but again courageously re-
turned to the attack.
“Father, what are you going to do with us—Emi and Yoshi-
nori?”
“TI shall do with you what I like. I don’t want any of your
interference. Whether I let you live or kill you is my affair.
You think because you are the eldest son you can speak freely,
but you’re mistaken. I’m going to hand over the right of suc-
cession to Masunori. Iam. A clever fellow like you wouldn’t
want to succeed to the property of a thief, would you? Nor
shall you. Now I hope you’re satisfied.”
“No, I don’t want to receive a farthing from anybody. Of
course Masunori will succeed and I will hand over the right of
succession to him very gladly.”
Eiichi’s tears were exhausted. He could no longer tell good
from evil. He felt as if his body was only a machine. But
he had not yet said all that was in his thoughts.
“Father, am I really your son?” he asked dully.
That was all he could say. His face had a strange, mad
look on it as he asked this question.
“No, I’m not your father,” said his father curtly.
152 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi had a strange feeling in his head and could no longer
control himself. He burst into an hysterical laugh, while his
eyes filled with tears.
“Father,” he said again as a last appeal. ‘Then he stood up.
“Why does my father not love me? Why does my father
not love Eiichi? Why did my father take Umé immediately
my mother died?” ‘Thus he murmured to himself as he leaned
against a pillar.
Eiichi knew that he was only pretending to be mad. He
remembered that his younger sister sometimes pretended to be
mad in order to worry their stepmother. Nevertheless at that
moment he felt sympathy with the mental condition of his sis-
ter when they said she was mad. He fancied that the state of
mental excitement lasted in madmen longer than in sane people.
Also he felt somehow that this mental excitement refreshed
him so much that he did not want to repress it.
“Father, I love you,” he said. ‘But I hate your mania for
speculation and your lust for women.”
He felt as if Tsuruko had suddenly taken possession of him,
and his voice took on the gentle tones of a woman.
“Why does my father hate me? Was I wrong to enter
the Meiji Gakuin? Are there any people fools enough to be-
come Government officials or lawyers, now, in the present
troubled state of the world? Was I wrong to come back from
the Meiji Gakuin?’ Do you condemn me, father, without hav-
ing heard my reasons? But I... Well, I will not say any
more. I will continue my studies according to my own lights.”
He was talking aloud to himself. He thought his father
would understand. , |
For some time his father, bending low so that his head almost
touched the kettle on the brazier, had been crying. He felt
afraid of Eiichi, who seemed to him to have some supernatural
power.
Umé had come back and was listening in the passage. When
they were silent again she came in.
“Eiichi seems to have gone mad,” she said.
She sat down in front of the brazier as she spoke and put
the tobacco-box on her knee to fill a long pipe. Then she began
to smoke with an unconcerned air. Eiichi noted her vulgar
EIICH’S MADNESS 153
manners, and giving a grunt of disgust he went out. He had
gone to see Tsuruko.
Umé saw her master was crying and burst into a loud laugh.
“What are you crying about, master?” she said. “What non-
sense! What does it matter what Elichi says? We don’t care
a bit for him, Ain’t it what I always said? You must find
him a fine girl, I tell you. You fix him up with a pretty girl
and he won’t worry you any more. You won’t do what I tell
you, and that’s why you’ve had such a lot of worry,” and, clev-
erly, she half argued with him, half soothed him.
But the father was silent, thinking of the past. From time
to time he looked towards the passage with the idea that the
ghost of Eiichi’s mother would appear. ‘The face of Eiichi’s
mother, whom Eiichi resembled, loomed before his eyes.
CHAPTER XVII
Doubts and Fears
Kw MMM MMM MM
IICHI left his father’s house and went to call on Tsu-
5 ruko, whom he had not seen for some time. She was
astonished when she saw his emaciated face, but to her
inquiries as to the reason he returned no answer. If she had
fervently kissed Eiichi when he first went in perhaps he would
have answered, but as he thought she seemed rather reserved he
did not speak. For a moment he thought that ‘Tsuruko was not
a girl from whom complete sympathy could be obtained. Per-
haps Tsuruko did not understand fin-de-siécle men, he thought,
being only a country girl, and he was silent.
Ejichi felt that the word “lover was meaningless; he
doubted whether there was any sweetness left in love in a con-
flicting world. "Yet the more he doubted love the sweeter it
seemed, The pangs of love! There was nothing so wonderful
in the whole world. As Eiichi was silent T’suruko began to get
bolder and took his hand: but even this did not arouse Eiichi’s
interest in love. To-day, in his depression, he felt an inclina-
tion to spurn love. With her hand clasping his he recalled the
grove on Mount Oasa—-the grove said to be tenanted by a goblin
—where, for three days . . . In that grove of tall cedars there
was a small shrine, and there he had fasted and meditated for
three days . . . In the dead of night he had heard the wind
blowing through the branches of the cedars and had seen the pale
moon, yet but ten days old, come peeping into the hall of the
shrine where he was sitting. He recalled that at that moment
he had suddenly opened his eyes, and a weird feeling of ecstasy
had thrilled him as he gazed at the moon. ‘The thought came
to him at the time that he did not wish to play any part in any
great world-drama in which love or any other form of egoism
entered. Yet he found in the soughing of the wind as it passed
154
DOUBTS AND FEARS 155
through the branches of the tall pine-trees the same mystery as
there was in the confused voices of humanity and in the treble
of ‘T'suruko’s voice, and an inclination came over him to turn
his head and look at Tsuruko. Her face seemed radiant for some
reason, but he felt that embracing her was like embracing a
child. When he could still by a word the storm that swept
through the grove on Mount Oasa; could quench for a second by
a single wave of the hand the light of the pale moon:—ah! at
those moments, how whole-heartedly could he allow himself to
be caught in the toils of love! Passing from void to void of
the universe, would he not have found real happiness in alight-
ing upon annihilation? He felt that there was something
fatuous in being by the side of Tsuruko, while such thoughts
were passing through his mind.
Ejichi embraced Tsuruko and closed his eyes. He thought
that the test of his love for her would be to lose immediately
all consciousness of her physical existence and to see her only asa
vision. But no vision of her came to him; there was only the
odour of the scent she used.
Eiichi wandered from thought to thought. Was he himself
substantial or merely a vision? In his heart he felt that the
reality around him was only a dream and the world a vision.
The outer world was no longer real; to him truth was a vision
and a vision the truth. Yes, the outer world was no longer
real: the world had run mad,
He drew near to Tsuruko.
“Tsuruko,” he said, “the system of the universe has become
a little deranged. The North Star is 231%4 degrees too low .. .”
He spoke in a low, melancholy voice. Tsuruko did not under-
stand at all what he was talking about and was silent, but she
thought that as Eiichi, to everybody, and to herself particularly,
manifested a kindly love and sympathy, indescribably noble and
lofty and filled with a virtue far surpassing that of the ordinary
Christian, perhaps he was suffering for the ills of others. She
kissed him, and then in a low and disconsolate voice, with down-
cast eyes, she asked him what was the matter.
“When do you go to Hiroshima, Tsuruko?” he asked.
Tsuruko hesitated. “I don’t want to go to Hiroshima at
- all,” she said.
“Why? >
156 | BEFORE THE DAWN
“Why? Well, why do you look so sad nowadays? I feel
uneasy somehow, going to Hiroshima and leaving you
heres \oeeu
“Do you want to remain near me! I, too, do not want to
separate from Tsuruko. Shall I let you go? No, I can’t let you
go even if you want to.”
“No, I will not go. Shall we stay here until we die? Oh,
I haven’t thanked you for cleaning the garden the other day.” —
“That’s nothing.”
‘And then, before that, you filled the bath for us and went
on an errand. How can I thank you?”
“Why, if you asked me to lay down my life for you I would
do so.”
“But I don’t want my dear Eiichi to do that. You are my
beloved. Even God could not part us.”
““T’suruko, I intend to leave my father’s house soon.”
Tsuruko was astonished. ‘‘What’s the matter?” she asked.
“Well, the truth is . . . But you mustn’t be angry till Pve
told you all. Tve just had another quarrel with my father.”
“Quarrel? TI asked you not to quarrel with him.”
Tsuruko had become a little perturbed.
“Tsuruko, don’t hang your head. Listen till I’ve told you
what it was all about. You know what I’m always telling you
about my relations with my father. ‘Tsuruko, a rupture with
my father in the near future is inevitable.”
“What have you done? Why should there be a rupture?”
“He has cut me off from the succession.”
“For whom?”
“He has transferred it to Masunori, he says.”
“How cruel your father is!”
“Yes, when I was in Tokyo he didn’t send me enough for
my school fees, and now that I have come back he treats me
as a stepson.”
“How sorry I am for you!”
“T can endure being treated as if I were an incompetent per-
son, but it is intolerable to see my father treating society as he
treats me.”
“Does your father dislike you so much? Can’t you go on
living with your father?”
DOUBTS AND FEARS 157
“If things go on in this way it can only end in my father’s
killing me.”
“Killing you? What should I do if he killed you? Then
what are you going to do?”
“T think of going somewhere soon.”
““Where?” .
“Well . . . Shall I follow, you to where you are going?”
“To Hiroshima? Yes, but what will you do there?”
“Anything will do,—errand boy, apprentice, farmer, any-
CLG ale
“Farmer? I don’t like farmers.”
“What, you don’t like farmers? Oh, don’t you like farm-
ers? I thought you were different from other school-girls, but
now I find you are the same. What is holier than a farmer’s
life? There is a good deal of truth in Tolstoy’s simple life.”
“Oh, wait! I only said that to see what you would say. You
mustn’t fly out at me like that. Amos and others were originally
farmers, weren’t they?”
Tsuruko had found an excuse, but Eiichi was intent upon
making his own standpoint clear.
“TI adore farming,” he said, “but I don’t think the farmer’s
peaceful existence is all that there is in life. That is why I am
teaching in an elementary school.”
“No, there is no life so holy as that of a farmer’s,” said
Tsuruko, now completely a convert to the philosophy of farming.
At that moment her aunt called her from below and she had
to go downstairs.
Eiichi opened the window and turned over many thoughts in
his mind. The moon, almost full, was shining on the garden,
and all the leaves of the persimmon, orange, and peach trees
were glittering in the light. The neighbourhood was very quiet
and there was not a light to be seen in any of the houses. The
moon moved quickly across the sky. There was a sound of the
gate opening; Tsuruko was going somewhere on an errand.
Eiichi remained alone sunk in thought.
He thought of the reason why he had left the Meiji Gakuin
and of his present meaningless existence, and he was mortified
at the comparison. He felt that his life had fallen into decay.
If he studied chemistry and physics and invented something his
158 BEFORE THE DAWN
life would not be so purposeless and his learning not so mean=
ingless.. Suppose he gave up his fancies about social reform
and religion and entered the Engineering College of ‘Tokyo
University, and tried to invent something. ... The moon
came out from behind the clouds, and every corner of
the garden was lit up. With a kind of scorn in his heart he
rejected such positivism. “To invent more machines for a people
who worked like machines was useless. Recreation was a neces-
sity for mankind. Science, religion, morality, art, even life
itself, were merely means of recreation. Art was merely the
amusement of creating clothes in a wider sense, and morality
the amusement of creating little puppets. Religion, again, was
the making of great men and was also an amusement. Life
was a kind of drama; if mankind could not find amusement in
it then they were mere brutes.
But the people of modern times did not know how to amuse
themselves and it was necessary to teach them. His reproof
of his father arose from his father’s mistaken ways of. enjoy-
ment. In his examination of himself Eiichi began to vindicate
the philosophic studies that he had pursued up to now as a sort
of recreation.
Tsuruko came back earlier than he expected, but when she
came upstairs Eiichi took no notice of her and continued his
meditation.
“You shouldn’t brood over things,” she said; “it worries me.
God knows what is best for man. Leave everything to God.”
Still he remained silent. ‘Tsuruko thought that perhaps her
remark that she disliked farmers had made him angry.
“Don’t be angry with me,” she said. ‘Was it wrong of me
gry ) §
to think differently from you? You shouldn’t be so angry with
me when I am sorry.”
Eiichi was not really angry, but to her apology he returned
no answer. For ten minutes he did not utter a word. “Tsuruko
leant against the window-railing and was also silent. She
affected not to care, but nevertheless she appeared to be weeping.
Eiichi did not outwardly show any concern over Tsuruko’s tears,
but at heart he also was affected.
A few moments passed and then Eiichi asked her if they
should read some of Shelley’s poems together, and so, till one
DOUBTS AND FEARS 159
o’clock in the morning, they read Shelley’s poems. Tsuruko
said they were very interesting.
That night Eiichi was again compelled to stay at Tsuruko’s
house. ‘’suruko spread the quilts for his bed in her own room,
and while she was spreading them they talked of Shelley and
then of the activities of the Socialist Party in Tokyo. ‘Tsuruko
expressed herself as much interested.
Then Tsuruko, kneeling by her desk, read a chapter of the
Bible, after which she went downstairs to bed.
Eiichi got into bed, but spent the night in dreaming and got
no rest,
CHAPTER XVIII
Emi’s Flight
MRM KKK KK RR RRRAR
ROM that night Eiichi had a strange feeling in his head.
kK A violent shivering seemed to run through his frame in-
cessantly and he sometimes found himself reflecting on
his condition with dismay. When the shivering was so strong as
to shake him externally the distinction between dreams and
reality seemed to be lost.
On the evening of the day following that which he had
spent at ‘T'suruko’s house, Eiichi, while sprinkling water in the
garden as requested, suddenly felt an inclination to smash the
bucket and sprinkler, and accordingly broke them up into small
pieces. ‘Then he burst into tears at his own pitiable condition,
and felt that he would like to go and hide himself in the grove
on Mount Shiroyama. Without taking any supper, therefore,
he went there and sat crying under a big camphor-tree' till about
twelve o'clock at night. Then he went back and woke up
Tsuruko and spent another night at her house.
Kichisaburo and Umé told every one that Eiichi had gone
mad, for the next day he felt an inclination to cut one of the
beautiful pillars of the house with his penknife, as he thought
that the pillars were a symbol of his father’s extravagance. He
took off three or four shavings from the cypress wood pillar by
the alcove in the front room, and the pillar looked so unsightly
after he had cut it that he could not contain his laughter. The
laugh did him so much good that he thought it had lengthened
his life.
Then the next morning he got the idea that Kichisaburo was
such a hateful creature and at the same time such a pitiful
fellow that he would like to strike him and then smooth his
head endearingly. So he suddenly sent his fist against Kichisa-
buro’s head. But when Kichisaburo cried out impudently, 4
“Whatever are you doing?” Ejichi felt that he hated him. He
‘ is 160
EMI’S FLIGHT 161
therefore caught hold of him and threw him down and got on
his back, as if he were a horse, catching hold of his two ears
and pulling them as hard as he could. Kichisaburo began to
cry out with pain and Eiichi burst into a peal of laughter.
In the classroom at the school, however, all the children were
now very obedient to Eiichi, which made him very pleased.
He picked out the cleverest and prettiest among the little girls
to fondle, while he wept inwardly. ‘The little girls were very
fond of being embraced by their teacher.
When Ejlichi went to see Tsuruko he always felt as if he
wanted to cry. He found that he could not often lay his hands
on Tsuruko’s soul, and when he did it soon slipped through his
fingers, like a ghost. Nevertheless ‘Tsuruko was so dear to him,
and there being no rival to interfere in their relations—not even
a father or elder brother—he went to see her every day and
stayed late, talking and crying in a very delightful manner.
He himself did not think that he was going mad, however,
for although he did all sorts of strange things, he played these
pranks deliberately. “Thus four or five days passed.
Once during this time he took out his beloved penknife from
his breast and amused himself with scratching on the white
walls of the newly built store-house the Chinese characters for
“Isolation,” “Greatness,” and “Incarnation,” in large letters.
It had been arranged that Tsuruko should leave for Hiroshima
on Monday, the 28th of June, the steamer starting at ten o’clock
at night. The day would soon arrive. On the Saturday before
he received an urgent letter from his stepmother in the country
asking him to go and see her at once as she wanted to tell him
something. ‘The letter had already been opened, but he did not
express any anger. He did not trouble himself in the least
about Umé’s and Kichisaburo’s suspicions or evil designs, and
getting a holiday from the school he started off in high spirits for
the country.
When he got out of the town he came all at once on the plain
of the River Yoshino. Now that he could look all over the
newly planted paddy-fields the world seemed a busy place, and as
the honest yellow colour of the straggling roofs appeared his
mind was filled with tranquillity. The destruction of the bucket
and sprinkler appeared to him as strange and pitiful. Why had
he not come out at once on to the open plain and not behaved
162 BEFORE THE DAWN
with such childish madness? But it was useful to have the
courage to break a cup now and again when one lived in a
world of men. No, it was more than useful; it was a necessity.
No, it was not a matter of necessity either; it was predestination.
It was not to please himself that he had cut the pillar in the
alcove. It seemed to him that he had been commanded to do
it. When he reflected on the matter he vindicated himself as
unable to act otherwise.
Two miles, four miles:—he was drawing very near the house
now. While he was crossing Ushiyajima ferry the thought came
to him that, after all, to meet and embrace the loved one was
better than all nature. No, that was not it. The best of all
would be to have nature and the loved one together. It was
unbearably lonely walking alone. Alone one could not grow
enthusiastic. “The loneliest wilderness would be a place of en-
joyment with the loved one. In the wilderness there was no
one to find fault with him; people who made nasty remarks like
Umé and Kichisaburo would not be there. It occurred to him
that he should have brought T’suruko with him; but no, T’su-
ruko would be too ashamed to go back to Umazumé. Ah, Tsu-
ruko was dear! How dear she was! He could not exist a
day without seeing her: he must go back that day. The day
after to-morrow she was leaving. He must gaze upon her face
if only for an hour more, as soon as he got back. . . .
Thus his thoughts ran as he walked. When he came to the
ruin of the house where she had lived he stopped and murmured
““Tsuruko,” and then turned his steps to his own house.
He entered the house and supposed that his stepmother and
younger sister were engaged in needlework in the outside room,
as they were not in the main building. He went along the
verandah, and then he heard his stepmother scolding Emi.
“How stupid you are! Can’t you even sew this properly—
this gusset? If you are as stupid as that, how can you ever get
married?”
“Well, mother, how are you feeling to-day?” asked Eiichi
from the passage.
The screen was slid back from the inside, and “Oh, Ejichi,
is that you?” said his stepmother. “It was very good of you to
come. Did you get my letter? Thank you, Im getting
On Minar
EMYS FLIGHT (163
She spoke in a depressed manner, however.
“Eiichi,” she went on while she gazed at Emi, “Emi is really
so dull that Pm at my wit’s end. She can’t even make a dress
for herself properly.”
Emi hung her head while she went on sewing the gusset.
“She must be a great trouble to you,” said Eiichi, “but please
be patient with her. I’m glad to hear that you’re getting better.
But, mother, what was the business on which you wanted me
to-day?”
“Well, come in and sit down. Don’t stop on the verandah.
You can take your time to-day as to-morrow’s Sunday. Emi,
go and fetch a cushion.”
Emi got up in silence and hastened to the kitchen. Eiichi,
looking after her, saw that she was poorly dressed, with a red
woollen sash. Her clothes were badly put on, especially her
waistband, her hair was all in disorder, and her neck black with
dirt. As she went along on her big feet he felt some difficulty
in realising that she was any relation of his.
“Oh, thank you,” he said, “but I must get back to-day as I
have some business.”
“That’s very strange. Won’t you stay the night? I’ve been
- better this last day or two, and, as you see, I’m up to-day, so I
thought we’d have a long talk this evening and you’d tell me
all about Tokyo.”
“Yes, but ve got to get back this evening.”
“Yes? Business, you said. What’s the business?”
“Oh, nothing particular, but one of my friends is going to
Hiroshima on the 28th and I’ve something that I must talk
about.”
Emi returned with the cushion.
“There, do sit down. Emi, some tea. So that’s what it
is. Well, I suppose you can’t stay then. ‘That business I wanted
to see you about,—it’s just this. Your father’s suddenly an-
nounced that he’s going to raise the autumn ground-rent four per
cent.”
“When did he come and say that?”
“When was it? Let’s see, the day before yesterday Kamé
came from town and went about telling people. You know
Kamé’s more at the house in town than he is here. We didn’t
know anything about it. Well, yesterday the men from Shin-
164 BEFORE THE DAWN
den all came here together to complain about it. It gave us
quite a scare, didn’t it, Emi? Weren’t we frightened yesterday
morning?” and she appealed to Emi, who had just arrived with
the tea.
“Yes, I don’t think we ever had such a fright,” said Emi,
evidently to ingratiate herself with her stepmother.
“What happened really?” asked Eiichi.
“What happened?” said his stepmother. ‘Why, they all
came in a line to the entrance. How many were there, Emi?
There must have been eight or nine of them.”
“Yes,” said Emi. “I should think there were even ten of
em.” ;
“Ten? Did ten come?”
“Yes, and without saying what they wanted they asked very
quietly for the master. ‘They all came in without any hesita-
tion.”
‘“‘Who went out to them?”
“I was so frightened I didn’t go out. We sent the servant
out first, and afterwards Emi went out, didn’t you, Emi?”
“Well, and after that?”
“We told the servant to say that the master was absent, but
they said that Kamé had told them that if they had any griev-
ance they had to go to Umazumé. They said that the master
must be in, though, of course, your father wasn’t here, and we
didn’t know anything about the ground-rent. We said that
as the report had come from town, you know, we didn’t know
anything about it, but if they had anything to complain of they
ought to go to town, but they said there couldn’t be any doubt
about it as Kamé had been telling everybody and so it must be
true. ‘You must know about it,’ they said, ‘’cause you’re part
o’ the family, but if you don’t know then we won’t pay the
ground-rent. If the master ain’t in,’ they said, ‘we’ll see the
missus.” So we told the servant to say that her mistress was sick,
but they told her if that was so then they’d see the young missus.
Emi was so shy that she wouldn’t go and see them, but as they
said that they wouldn’t go away till they’d seen her, there was
nothing else to do but to send her out to ’em. They spoke so
loud, of course, I heard everything they said in the back room.
‘If we’d been told,’ they said, ‘when we was preparing our
seedbeds, that the ground-rent was to be raised, we should ’a?
EMYS FLIGHT 165
been able to think it over, but now the rice ’a’ grown and it’s
been manured two times, and raising the ground-rent now by
four per cent. will put us in a pretty fix. If we was to make
trouble you’d go for the police, so we won’t, but just think o’
the deal o’ trouble you’re giving poor people like us. We'd be
very much obliged if the good lady o’ the house sent a message
to the master in town saying that if he can’t abate a bit we can’t
neither, and if the police are called in to make us pay the extra
rent, we'll just let the police send us to prison. ‘That’s what
we’re going to do.’ They didn’t get excited, but as they thought
there were only women in the house they spoke in such a vulgar
way they made me feel quite bad, woman as I am.”
“Well, you’ve had strange happenings,” said Eiichi, smiling
unconcernedly.
“Tt was really terrible. Suppose they’d got troublesome what
could we ha’ done against the ten of ’em, without a man in the
house and me sick? ‘They could ha’ soon killed all three of
tS.
She was exaggerating the affair a little.
“Hm! Father’s acting very harshly,” said Eiichi.
“To do such a thing when he knew the trouble it would gi’
us,” said his stepmother. ‘‘We’re really in a terrible fix.”
“Yes, it’s a great bother,” said Eiichi. ‘What did you do
after that?”
Eiichi could hear the shouts of some children catching shrimps
with a net in the canal at the back of the house. A shrike called
loudly from the top of a persimmon tree.
“We told ’em that we really didn’t know anything about it,”
said his stepmother, “but that we’d send to town and look into
the matter very carefully.”
“Did they go when you said that?”
“Yes, in about an hour, after they'd had a talk together, they
went away. Yesterday I was thinking all day what I was to do,
and all night I couldn’t sleep a wink I felt so nervous.”
“Did you speak to the police?”
“Well, I did think o’ doing so, but then I thought we should
have to lay bare our shame, and besides I didn’t know but what
they mightn’t do something to the messenger on the way to the
police station, so I didn’t send anybody. I can’t tell you how
anxious I was yesterday.”
166 BEFORE THE DAWN
“What about the men servants?”
“Well, they're not members of the family, you know, and as
I felt ashamed o’ telling them your father had raised the ground-
rent four per cent., I couldn’t let em know that the Shinden
people had been here frightening us.”
“Well, what are you going to do about it?”
“That’s why I sent for ’ee to come here quick. I thought
Id have a talk wi’ ’ee and see what could be done.”
“Yes, but I don’t know what to do.”
“But we must do something. Is it really true, d’you think,
what Kamé has been telling every one?”
“T don’t see how it can be. Yet, if it wasn’t true I don’t see
why they should get angry. Coming from father it’s probably
true. I suppose they find it difficult to pay the interest.”
Exichi spoke in a half joking way. |
“Yes, that’s likely it. All sorts of unpleasant things happen
when you get poor. I heard your father lost sixty thousand yen
in speculation the other day. Is it true, do you think?”
“Well, I only heard it from you when I came back from
Tokyo. So they say he’s lost sixty thousand yen?”
“Then you don’t know about it although you are living with
himt ‘They say he’s lost sixty thousand yen. Kamé said so.”
“What a pity!”
“Yes, really I’m quite distressed when I think that in a little
time this house and ground may be taken away from us.”
“Let them take it. We were born naked, so we may well
live naked. Aren’t birds, for instance, clothed just the same
day and night?” \
Enichi was thinking of Christ’s saying as to Solomon in all
his glory.
“I shouldn’t complain if I had. beautiful clothes like .a bird,”
said his stepmother. “But you’re a man and can talk like that.
Women’d never say such things.”
“Women? They’re not so different from men,” replied
Eiichi. “Mankind would look much more beautiful without
clothes than with them.”
Eiichi had started a nudity cult.
“Well, from the point of view of reason perhaps you’re
right, but you can’t always go by reason in this world.”
“Is there any reason that the world should be illogical?
‘
EMI?’S FLIGHT 167
Only those who are on the side of reason can get on in the
world. Reason was made to be in accord with the world.”
“T must give it to you, Eiichi,” said his stepmother, laughing,
‘Gf you talk like that. But what d’you think we’d better do?
Give me your advice what to do next.”
“What to do next? Well, I wouldn’t worry about it. I
shinkice tix
“Not worry? Why, we don’t know whether they mightn’t
do some damage to the house.”
“Tt doesn’t matter if they fire the house or break it up.
There’s no fear of their murdering our souls even if they do
murder our bodies.”
Eiichi had gone to extremes.
“But we don’t want them to set fire to the house,” said his
stepmother. ‘Do we, Emi?”
Emi only laughed.
“Don’t say such things, Eiichi,” went on his stepmother, “but
tell me what I should do next. I don’t want ten or fifteen men
coming here again and frightening me.”
“What a coward you are, mother. Who cares for ten or
even twenty of them?”
“How big you talk,” she laughed. “CEiichi’s quite changed,
hasn’t he, Emi?”
“T don’t know,” was all that Emi said.
“But really, what shall we do? If they ask your father and
find out that it’s true, we shall have no excuse to give ’em, and
every one will know our shame.”
“Don’t be anxious, mother,” said Eiichi. “Pll undertake
to settle the matter. There’s no difficulty about it, so don’t
worry. You’ve got a list of the tenants in the house, I suppose.”
Eiichi was staring at the dried-up pond in the garden with its
filthy growth of moss. Beneath the kitchen verandah there was
a litter of broken glass and blue medicine bottles. A spider
had spun his web under the eaves and the sun shining on it made
the web sparkle.
“Yes, we have a list,” said the stepmother. ‘What do you
want with it?”
“Oh, I'll just go through it and send postcards saying that
the proposed increase of four per cent. in the ground-rent has
been cancelled owing to certain circumstances.”
168 BEFORE THE DAWN
“In your father’s name?”
“Well, it doesn’t matter whether it’s in my father’s name
or my own.”
“You'll make your father angry again. I won’t be re-
sponsible if he gets angry.”
“Well, let him get angry.”
Hisa looked at Emi. “Emi,” she said, “you’d better see about
getting dinner ready . . . Well, do as you like, only I don’t
want to have to worry about it any more.”
Emi hastened off to the kitchen.
“Father does what he likes,” said Eiichi, “so we can do what
we like. Where’s the list?” |
Eiichi then sent the servant out for some postcards and wrote
on each of them that the increasé in the ground-rent had been
cancelled. It took him until two o’clock to finish them. In
the middle of the work he had occasion to go through the
kitchen, and there he saw Emi, while standing at the sink wash-
ing out a pan, picking up and eating the pieces of rice as they
fell out. He felt great pity for her.
As soon as he had finished writing he took his leave, but as he
was going out of the gate he heard some one coming after him
in sandals, and a voice cried “Brother.” He turned round and
found it was Emi. His thoughts were so intent on Tsuruko
that he had forgotten all about Emi. He looked at her and
found that she had been crying.
““What’s the matter?” he asked.
“ve got something to tell you, brother,” she said.
“What is it?”
“Every one can see us talking here. Can’t we go to the
river or somewhere?”
““What’s the matter? Have you been scolded to-day? I’m
really very sorry.”
Emi was silent for a moment and then asked again if they
could not go somewhere where they could not be seen. She
appeared to be very anxious that nobody should see them.
“Well, then,” said Eiichi, “let’s go to the river bank at East
Shintaku.”
“Anywhere will do. If anybody was to tell stepmother,
she’d scold me again,” and Emi fidgeted and looked behind her
at the gate as she spoke.
EMY’S FLIGHT 169
“Well, follow me quickly then,” said Eiichi, and he walked
off with long strides while Emi followed with her short steps.
They mounted the dyke and concealed themselves behind a bush
on the bank of East Shintaku. Eiichi gazed at the green fields
of Shinden and the blue water of the river while he questioned
Emi.
““What’s it all about, Emi?” he asked.
“Brother, I feel as if I want to die, everything’s so disagree-
ables
She sobbed, and Eiichi, looking at her, felt sympathetic tears
rising in his own eyes.
“Why do you say that, Emi?” he asked.
“I can’t bear stopping at Umazumé any more. Yesterday,
just cause I broke a plate she was telling everybody that came
how stupid I was. ‘To-day she’s been cross ever since this morn-
ing. If only I had my real mother! . . .”
Eiichi was silent. The ferryboat was crossing from the
shore at Tamiya to Shinden. The reeds were reflected in the
clear water.
“Then there’s Danjiki’s daughter, who’s seventeen and is
going to marry Takayuki at West Shintaku,—she’s making her
own wedding dress, and yesterday her father (Hisa’s cousin)
came to the house and right before me she said, ‘This girl o’
mine’s so stupid she’s no good at all. She doesn’t know how to
use a needle or even to wash up a cup.’ That’s what stepmother
said. I felt as if I wanted to die.”
“Emi, I don’t like to see you get in such a temper.”
“But just think of it. I have to get up in the morning earlier
than any one else, light the stove, call up the servants and the
men, and make the breakfast, and then I have to work till nine
o'clock in the evening. Even when I work like that she says
“How slow you are! How slow you are!’ and drives me about.
‘Then, also, if I just chip the rim of a plate she says I must pay
for it.”
“Does she make you pay for it?”
“Yes, I had to pay five sen yesterday.”
“Did stepmother take the money?”
“Of course she did.”
Emi had begun to cry again. Lik
“Do take pity on me, brother,” she said. ‘My mother’s dead,
170 BEFORE THE DAWN
and even if I have a father, you know what he is. Stepmother
treats me worse than a servant and I can’t bear it any longer
alate WL aheen days ago ie
She stopped. She was so distressed that she did not know
what it would be best to tell him,—whether to tell him how
ten days ago she was caught eating on the sly in the back room
and was scolded; or how her stepmother told her she was awk-
ward in serving the rice; or how one of the fowls had disap-
peared a week ago and her stepmother had said it was her fault;
or how she was scolded for not cleaning the household shrine
properly; or how her stepmother complained that she always
used four pith wicks in the lantern and scolded her for that; or
how she was always scolded for the flavouring of the bean-
soup. Her thoughts wandered from one thing to another.
‘Three days ago her stepmother had accused her of taking a
yen note which she had placed under her mattress when she
went to bed. ‘This was the thing that rankled most sharply
in Emi’s mind, but she could not bring herself to speak of it
although it rose in her thoughts first. She remembered how
many times false charges like that had been made against her.
“Well,” asked Eiichi, “what happened three days ago?” Emi
was crying so much that she could not answer for a moment.
“Three days ago, though I didn’t do it, stepmother said I'd
stole some money—a yen. She... She’d put it under her
mattress when she went to bed, she said, and it wasn’t there in
the morning.”
“But you didn’t steal it, Emi, did you? And if you didn’t
steal it, why should you trouble yourself about it?”
“Yes, but it’s very hard to be called a thief when you're not
one.”
“Oh, it’s as bad as that, is it? You know Koman, the ser-
vant in town? She’s become a nurse, and they say that it was I
who made her become a nurse just to annoy the people at home.
But what’s the use of people being always afraid that their
actions will be misconstrued? I know you feel that your posi-
tion is very disagreeable, but look at my case. They don’t give
me full three meals a day and I have to wash up my own things.
And I have only one of these,” and he showed her his knitted
undershirt, which was discoloured with dirt.
Emi took a look at it and burst into fresh tears.
EMY’S FLIGHT 171
“If you cry as loud as that,” he warned her, “the people pass-
ing above will think it strange.”
““How cruel father is,” moaned Emi, “not to care how we’re
treated.”
“There’s more than that, Emi. They don’t give me any lunch
to take to school now, and because if I study at night I burn up
a lot of oil, I have to get up in the morning to study.”
“Is father as bad as that?”
“Oh, that would be all right if that was all, but he’s going
to give the right of succession to Masunori.”
“And put you out? You?”
Emi was astonished. Eiichi looked out over the river. There
were ripples on the still, smooth surface of the water, which
was white and sparkling in some places and blue in others, as if
forming part of a design. ‘Truly it was a beautiful sight.
“Don’t cry, Emi,” he said. ‘You needn’t be anxious while
Pm alive. Just wait a little while.”
“But I’m tired of living in the country. I’m afraid I shall
be killed or die, being scolded like this from morning till night.”
“But bear it just a little longer. What else can we do?”
“Yes, but Pve got tired of Umazumé and can’t stay here any
longer. Oh, how hateful it is to be the child of a mistress!”
she cried amid her tears.
‘The words “child of a mistress” awoke an echo in Eiichi’s
breast and his face took on a look of determination.
“Emi,” he said, “it’s all right. Dll take you with me. Let’s
go to Kobé. You're prepared to go out to service, aren’t you?”
He spoke in a hurry.
“To go out to service? Well, it’s far better than stopping at
Umazumé.”
“Can you go as you are?”
“T don’t care how I look. If you don’t mind TP’ll come with
you now. But how about money?”
“Tve got ten yen left out of my salary so you needn’t be
anxious about that. We can get to Kobé easily on that. Let’s
go at once before they find out at home.”
“Will you really take me with you?”
Emi wiped her eyes on her sleeve and looked up. On her face
had appeared an endearing look of trust in him as her protector.
So Ushiyajima saw them no more and they fled in jinrikisha
172 BEFORE THE DAWN
to ‘Tokushima, which they reached about five o’clock. Eiichi,
while riding in the jinrikisha, was struck by the fact that his
tears had fallen that day for the sake of the sorrows of his little
sister.
They had nowhere to go to at Tokushima so they sought
Mount Taki and walked about there. When they thought of
the future they felt as if the sun was setting for the last time.
From under the three-storied pagoda they could see the whole of
‘Tokushima.
“It’s against my will your going out to service, Emi,” said
Enichi.
“It’s my fate,” she replied. ‘My star is unlucky and it can’t
be helped.””
She showed very clearly that her mind was made up, but
Eiichi was troubled at the thought that he was going to turn his
own sister into a servant when a month had not elapsed since
he had assisted a servant to rise in the world.
“Emi,” he said, “if you feel lonely wherever you go to in
Kobé, you won’t be able to write to me. That’s the worst of it.
But still I shall go and see you every month or so.”
“Yes, I don’t like the thought of it. To be together like this
makes me feel as if I was in heaven. It’s very hard I can’t
write to you, but at any rate I shan’t have my stepmother scold-
ing me.”
There was something pitiful in her hopefulness,
“Look, brother,” she cried delightedly, “the electric light is lit
at Nakasu. Isn’t it pretty?”
Eiichi saw that Emi had no ideas as to the future. As she
gazed at the electric lights he thought of the future of this
country girl and his eyes became dim. When he thought of the
many temptations of the city to which she was being sent and
the ease with which the conscience is blunted, he could not re-
strain his tears.
“Are you crying again, brother?” said Emi, turning to her
brother when he did not answer.
“Emi,” he said, “it’s all right your going to Kobé, but sup-
pose you fell ill or something, what are you going to do?”
“If you talk like that how can one ever go anywhere? It’s
*cause you're ill yourself that you talk so. Would a young,
EM?’S FLIGHT 173
healthy girl like me fall sick?” and she smiled with great con-
fidence.
“Yes, but you’re so high-spirited that I feel anxious about you.
When country people go to town they often get into trouble be-
cause they feel as you do now. There’s so many strange things
in town, you know, that you get carried away unintentionally.
For a little time you enjoy yourself and then the dream is over.
For instance, who thinks beforehand that he will have beri-beri
when he goes to town until he actually has it?”
Under these warnings Emi became depressed, and when he
saw her dejected face he felt pity for her and determined to let
her go to Kobé. ‘To cheer her up he asked her if she would like
some rice cakes,
“No, don’t buy any,” she said. “We can’t afford to spend
even ten sen. Let’s go to Nakasu. I wonder what time the
boat goes.”
“It’s too early yet. The Kyodo-maru leaves at eight o’clock
and the later one must be at ten o’clock.”
“T wonder what time it is now.”
“Tt must be seven o’clock, it’s got so dark. Let’s walk down
slowly. We needn’t get flustered.”
“T shan’t feel safe till I get aboard.”
“Don’t be afraid; P’'m with you. But aren’t you hungry?
Won’t you have something—some vermicelli?”
“Vermicelli? No, I don’t want anything. But you must
be hungry. You must have something when we get down.”
So they went along, passing by the Sangitei and Shiraitotei
restaurants, and came out in front of the bronze statue of the
Emperor Jimmu. At the entrance to the Shiraitotei there was
stuck up a placard with the words “Celebration of the comple-
tion of Tomita Bridge” written on it in large letters. They
could hear the sound of samisen on the third floor and a clamour
of voices.
“Perhaps father’s in there with that lot, Emi,” said Eiichi,
laughing. ‘‘He takes life easily.”
Emi and Eiichi went by the eight o’clock boat to Kobé, and
there went to a servant’s agency in Aioicho. But the agency
wanted a person to stand as surety, so they went back to the house
of Yoshitaro Yoshida, the boatman, where Eijichi told him all
174 BEFORE THE DAWN
the circumstances and asked him to arrange the matter. Eiichi
asked him to keep the matter secret from his father, repeating
this request earnestly many times.
Eiichi went back by the twelve o’clock boat next day and Emi
went down to the pier to see him off. Just before he went on
board Eiichi told Emi that he wouldn’t be surprised if he came
back again very soon.
“Oh, do come,” she said imploringly. “TI shall be looking
forward to it.”
“Tt’s too early to go on board yet. Let’s have a little talk,”
and Eiichi led her along the pier. When no one could hear them
he spoke. :
“Emi,” he said, “you must have all your wits about you and
work hard, you know.” |
He looked at her as he spoke and Emi hung her head. On
her brown face, with its red cheeks, there appeared a look of
resolution.
“TI don’t feel as if I wanted to go back,” continued Eiichi.
“The only reason why I’m doing so is because I want to reason
with father once or twice more. If I find it’s useless I shall
come away.” |
Of course he was thinking more of Tsuruko than of his
father. He conjured up before him Tsuruko’s beautiful rosy
cheeks and her waving hair.
Emi assented to her brother’s plans. “Yes,” she said, “that
will be best. If we both disappeared together he'd certainly
come to seek us, and that would be a great bother.”
While they were talking the whistle blew and Eiichi had to
hurry aboard. ‘The vessel cast off from the pier and he saw Emi
left standing there lonely. He thought it was not manly to
stand staring after her, however, so he went down into the third-
class saloon. But still in the dark corners of the saloon he saw
in imagination the pier at Hyogo and standing on it, with bent
head, the piteous figure of a dumpy girl, with rusty, disordered
hair, bright eyes, red cheeks, brown face, and rough hands.
CHAPTER XIX
Tsuruko’s Departure
RR ARR KKK MMM MK MK
IICHI got home at seven o’clock in the evening and en-
kK tered with an unconcerned air. His father and Umé
were having their evening drink and appeared to be sur-
prised when Eiichi turned up. His father at once questioned
him about Emi. A messenger had come from the country the
day before with inquiries about her, so his father knew all about
it. Nevertheless Eiichi returned no answer. Although his head
was aching he went to call on Tsuruko, who saw that he had
been crying.
““What’s been the matter to-day?” she asked,
“Oh, there’s been another scene.”
“With whom?”
“With my father.”
“What was the matter?”
“I’ve taken my young sister away.”
“Where to?”
peWWelbe gic e?
“Won't you tell me?”
“I’m ashamed. You can guess what it is, can’t you?”
“Yes, but... Have you had another collision with your
father about something?”
SOY GS.)° :
“What have you done with your younger sister?”
“T’ve left her at Kobé.”
“Kobé? When? Did you go too?”
“To-day. Ive only just come back.”
“To-day? You are funny. What did you do with your sister
when you took her to Kobé?”
“T put her out to service.”
“To service? How cruel!”
175
176 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Cruel? ‘You say that because you don’t know the circum-
stances.”
“Tell me the reason. . . . Can’t you tell me?”
Eiichi told her all about it, little by little, feigning sadness
and forcing his tears out so as to secure T’suruko’s sympathy.
He thought to himself that if he didn’t make a pretence of
crying she would think he was very unsympathetic. After all,
everything, was for love. It was plain that his mind was un-
balanced.
When the day came that the beloved Tsuruko was to leave
Tokushima he did not feel particularly upset, but although he
went to school that day, he did not play with the children very
cheerfully.
About eight o’clock in the evening he went to Tsuruko’s house
and behaved for an hour like a lover who is about to be sepa-
rated from his beloved one. ‘Twenty minutes of the time were
spent in silence, and the remaining forty minutes passed quickly
in lamenting that they could not proclaim to the world that they
were husband and wife. Nevertheless they found time to weep
together.
When he went to Nakasu to see her off he found a crowd of
pretty girl friends, all with their hair done in the latest style
and bright faces. Mrs. ‘Taylor was among them, and a teacher
at the girls’ school. Some of the girls were from Tsuruko’s
class and some from lower classes. “The only men to see her off
were the Pastor and Eiichi.
Perhaps it was to see all of ‘Tsuruko’s pretty friends that
Eiichi went into the second-class saloon, which Tsuruko had en-
tered, and there, in front of them, reminded Tsuruko of her
promise to write to him. He was going out again when Tsuruko
asked him to stop and talk a little longer, as they had twenty
minutes yet before the boat started. But in spite of her entreaty
he went out thinking that it would not be manly to remain there.
While he was leaving the saloon he heard some one asking
Tsuruko who that handsome young man was, and he heard
Tsuruko reply very proudly, ““That is the son of the Mayor of
Tokushima.”
When the boat was on the point of starting, Tsuruko, that
white pearl, enswathed in lovely silken robes, came and stood on
TSURUKO’S DEPARTURE 177
the deck. Eiichi thought that she looked especially in his direc-
tion.
The boat passed away, leaving a trail of smoke, and Eiichi
returned home and soon went to bed. He tried to conjure up
T’suruko’s face, but found that although he could form an
image of her profile, he could not, try as he would, picture her
full face. Not only this, but he had a feeling that he had for-
gotten T’suruko’s face. In her place there appeared to him his
little sister, with her brown face and rusty hair, standing in tears
with bent head.
“Tsuruko has already gone,” he murmured to himself.
CHAPTER XX
The Bedclothes
MM MM MOM OM OM MOM MK OM OM HO
Pr “SHE next morning Eiichi had a dream.
It was a dream about a farmer in Virginia whose
name was something like “Sabi.” At that time some
one was plotting to drive America and Germany into war, and
it was said that if one fasted for thirty-eight days, it would be
possible to catch the conspirator. Of course, if the conspirator
was caught the war between Germany and America and other
wars would cease in the world. ‘Then the people all said, “Let
us try to fast,” and “Sabi,” according to the dream, fasted for
thirty-eight days without any trouble, and, of course, the con-
spirator was then easily caught, and not only the German-Ameri-
can conflict averted, but all other conflicts as well.
‘This was his dream, and it seemed to him without meaning.
Still half dreaming he began thinking that people who disliked
war should get themselves naturalised in Switzerland or Bel-
gium, which were neutral countries. Let them get naturalised
quickly. . . . Not naturalise them? Who? ... What was
that? Some fetish . . . Hegel? A mere fantasy .. .
As Eiichi stayed in bed unusually late his father opened the
shutters himself to say his prayers. Generally he called Eiichi
to get up and open the shutters, but this morning he said nothing,
so Etichi stayed in bed.
Eiichi heard a voice at the entrance call “Paper,” and then
there was the sound of the paper being thrown in. He thought
that he would read the paper as a change from the study of dry
philosophy. One could pass the time very comfortably reading
the paper: there were many people who spent their whole lives
contentedly reading the papers. But if they did nothing but read
the papers they would not be able to get any food. . . . How-
ever, he would read the paper eal he thought, and he got up
178
ie in
THE BEDCLOTHES 179
and went in his nightgown to the entrance, where he squatted
down and began to read the paper.
The leading article was something about the crisis in China.
. . . Ah, the country of Lao-tse and Chuang-tse was in danger,
eh? Well, it was none of his business if she were destroyed
or not... . As long as he was left alive they could destroy
it as much as they liked. Even if the country was invaded and
he was killed, his spirit would survive, and as long as his spirit
survived it would be all right. The talk about a crisis in China
was all a pretence on the part of those fellows in order to make
a great noise in the world, and it was no business of his.
He skimmed over the first page and turned to the second. It
was filled with telegrams from London, New York and other
places about all sorts of things. Among them was an account
of an unprecedentedly grand ball, and in glancing through it he
thought that he should like to attend such a ball and dance him-
self with a Western beauty. ‘The third page was filled with an
account of the suicide by drowning of a beautiful girl at Omori,
another suicide at the Kegon waterfall, the kidnapping of a
young girl, and so on. Looking at the account of the suicide
of the beautiful girl at Omori he saw it was stated that the sui-
cide was due to the faithlessness of her lover. How fortunate
the man must be who was loved by a beautiful girl like that!
‘The suicide at the Kegon waterfall was due to disappointment in
love. It would have been better to wait and get another beau-
tiful girl to love you. It was a strange way to win the heart
of a girl, to go and do funny acrobatic feats at the expense of
your life. Yet he felt some sympathy with the lover.
Reading these accounts he thought what a strange thing love
was. Lovers were fortunate. Such incidents as these, which
showed the value attached to love, made him recall his own rela-
tions with Tsuruko. He kissed the newspaper.
He looked at the advertisements on the fourth page and saw
announcements of new novels and works on philosophy. One
was a Study of Lotze by Iwanaga, to which was attached a long
puff. ‘The price was one yen seventy sen. Looking at this
advertisement he felt as if he himself was a failure in the
struggle for existence. If he gave up his ideas of social and
family reform and continued his studies for two or three years
he could easily write a book like that. He remembered that he
180 BEFORE THE DAWN
had recently told Tsuruko that he intended to write a book on
philosophy, but now he felt that he had not the heart or the
strength to write even one page. He felt inclined to tear the
paper into pieces in disgust, but turning over the page he came
upon a column that he had not noticed before, containing some
account of books just published. Among them was a criticism
of Iwanaga’s Study of Lotze, in which it was stated that the
style was so obscure that readers would find it difficult to see the
point of the argument. “Ah,” said Eiichi, “if that is all the
criticism I get if I write a book, what’s the use? It would be
horrible.”
He threw the newspaper down and went back into the inner
room, meeting Umé, who was going to say her prayers. She
went out on the verandah muttering something about his not
having put away his bedclothes. Eiichi did not answer, but com-
menced putting on his clothes, thinking all the time how stupid
it was being a teacher at an elementary school from which no
satisfaction was to be got, and how such persons as he were not
considered by society as worth even a penny. He decided to do
without any breakfast and to go upstairs and read philosophy, so
hurriedly rolled up his bedclothes and shoving them into the
cupboard in the entrance, he rushed upstairs to his study and sat
down by his desk.
What should he read? He had borrowed two books from the
Christian missionary the other day, and he felt that he should
like to read about the Christian doctrines and’ study the history
of its teachings from the materialistic point of view. Which
book should he begin with, Harnack or Hall? The missionary
had told him to beware of Harnack, as he was a heretic, so Eiichi
thought he should like to read him. But Harnack’s work was in
five volumes. If he was to finish the book that day it would be
best to read Hall, as it was only three hundred and sixty pages
and he could do it easily. Yet Harnack seemed more profitable
as it was more voluminous. Suppose he put a volume of each on
his desk and compared them.
Harnack was very clearly printed on smooth paper. Hall
was printed in big type on delicate paper that seemed like
Japanese. Which should he read? He decided that Harnack
was most promising, and putting Hall back into the bookcase he
propped his head on his hands and began to read Harnack. Then
THE BEDCLOTHES 181
he began to think what he was reading the book for. Would
he become famous if he read it? If he told Tsuruko that he
was reading Harnack she would probably say, ““What a scholar
you are!” and give him a kiss. But Tsuruko had gone to Hiro-
shima. . . . Yes, she would be riding in the train now and
would have got to somewhere about Okayama. ' He did not know
the country west of Okayama, but Tsuruko was probably admir-
ing the beautiful scenery. There would be a letter from her
to-morrow. Perhaps she would write: “Separated from my be-
loved I was so sad that the sunset in the Inland Sea passed un-
observed. What enjoyment was there to me in the beauties of
nature? Only my gaze was turned south and your beautiful
form was in my vision: only I kept wishing that I had wings
that I might fly into thy arms. My sleeves were wet with un-
conscious tears.” “There would be phrases in the letter like that
probably. He would reply as simply as possible in the fashion-
able style: “The form of my beloved as she stood on the deck!
Whether I shut my eyes or open them your form is always be-
fore me. ‘The kiss you once gave me in your study,—how can
I ever forget it? With nowhere to go to amuse myself every
evening I open my study window and look out. But the mistress
is absent and the house is closed. You have departed eternally
and I weep.”
That was the way he would write he decided. Busy with
such fancies he had not the least idea what he was reading about.
“This won’t do,” he thought. ‘My special aptitude is for
philosophy, and I mustn’t let ideas of women interfere with my
studies.” He concentrated his attention and commenced read-
ing again from the beginning. This time he understood a little
of what he was reading, and he was just beginning to feel
pleased with his power of concentration when he heard a voice
down below saying, “Master Eiichi, you put your bedclothes
away without folding them up.”
Tt was Umé calling from the entrance; she was again giving:
vent to her impudence. Wasn’t it all right the way he had rolled
up and put away the things? He wasn’t going to do any more
and he pretended not to hear and went on reading his book.
Then Kichisaburo came upstairs.
“Young master,” he said, “the mistress says you’re to fold up
your bedclothes and put them away.”
182 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi took absolutely no notice of him and went on reading
his book. ‘Then the maidservant came up.
“Young master,” she said, “they ask if you will have break-
fast and also if you will kindly fold up and put away your bed-
clothes in the entrance.”
To this message he returned no answer. ‘The servant waited
silently for the answer, however, and out of pity for her Eiichi
said, “You can go downstairs.”
‘This was no answer to the message, but the servant went down-
Stairs.
“She keeps watch on me every day, down to my bedclothes,”
he thought. “It makes me angry to see the wench.”
He jumped up and went downstairs. When he got to the
entrance he found Umé folding up the bedclothes very care-
fully with an intent look on her face. Eiichi marched up,
snatched the bedclothes from her hands, and with a muttered
“Impudence,” hastily folded them and bundled them into the
cupboard, shutting the door with a bang.
“Ugh!” said Umé. “What a funny creature you are, when
a person’s folding them up for you not to let them do it. You
can be as obstinate as you like. To pay you out, I won’t have
the bedclothes washed for you, however dirty they be.”
Umé gave a sneering laugh, and Eiichi’s father came out and
struck Eiichi quickly over the cheek and ear with a long tobacco
pipe he was carrying. Ejichi fell down with a cry, but soon
jumped up again and went out of the house. He did not return
all day, but spent the day on the mountains in meditation. ‘Then
at night, till about nine o’clock, he wandered round the votive-
offering hall of the Seimi shrine. But it was so cold that he
was forced to return home. ‘The spirit that had enabled him to
spend three days fasting on Mount Oasa had disappeared,
Dejected he stood before the shut gate of his father’s house in
the drizzling rain that was now falling. Time passed, but no
one came to open the gate and Eiichi wept like a girl. After
the lapse of an hour, however, the maidservant opened the back
door and he got her to let him in.
CHAPTER XXI
Incendiarism
RRRRRKRKMRKKK KKK
LETTER arrived with the words “From somebody at
Hiroshima” written in a feminine hand on the back of
the envelope. Of course it was from Tsuruko. She
wrote about how dear he was to her and how she wondered
whether she would be able to study at Hiroshima for three
years, separated from her beloved. But when he looked through
the letter there was nothing in it about their being joined for
ever as husband and wife, or about a public announcement of
their betrothal. Not only that, but he had some doubt whether
she really did pine for him. When he thought of his relations
with T’suruko and with his father and Umé he felt that he
should like to die at once. His own unhappy circumstances and
the beauty of ‘Tsuruko convinced him that they would never
become husband and wife.
Thinking thus he resigned himself to his fate. Let what
would happen: he desired to die. If he could not die naturally
he would like to kill some one and so meet death. This des-
perate feeling, which had overcome him in spite of himself,
suggested to him that he set fire to the house. He went into the
kitchen to get some matches, and thought he would try to set
light to the screens in the entrance. Then it occurred to him
that that would be too bold; so he went into the inner room and
tried to set light to the screens there. He was afraid at first that
he really might set the place alight; but then he decided that it
did not matter. Let the place be reduced to ashes and himself
too; it would be better than going on living. ‘There was some-
thing pleasant in the thought of light, soft ashes. He applied
a match to the second screen on the southern side. ‘There was
a burst of flame, and he thought that the screen and the mats
and the house itself would be burned down; but the fire went
183
184 BEFORE THE DAWN
out. The flames went up to the top, but when they got to the
lintel they went out. He thought he would try another screen,
so he set a light to the third one on the south. In this he was
more successful, the flames jumping up as though they were
burning paper, and the screen smouldering very fiercely. He
thought that if he tried again he might really set the house on
fire, but then he reflected that it would make a great disturbance
in the town and cause no end of bother, so he decided to refrain.
Instead he set fire to T’suruko’s letter and burned it up.
Luckily for him, while he was up to these tricks neither Umé
nor his father nor Kichisaburo nor his brother Masunori came
into the room. If they had come in he would have fought with
them. But it was much better to avoid a quarrel, and congratu-
lating himself on his escape, he slipped out of the house. But
that day also he did not go to school.
Where should he go? It was rainy, and he could not sit in
meditation with crossed legs as he had done the day before at
Yakko-ga-hara; and he had not the spirit to try again the vigil
on Mount Oasa. He decided that he would just go and amuse
himself at Komatsujima, and so he crossed the Tokushima
Bridge, passed in front of the County Hall, went over Tomita
Bridge, and got as far as the office of the Tokushima News.
There he stopped to look at a copy of the paper which was
hung up outside under the eaves. On the third page there were
the usual poor illustrations to the feuilleton common in country
papers, and below them, under the heading “Society News,”
there appeared something like this:—
“The story is a little old, but the other day, when the cele-
bration of the opening of ‘Tomita Bridge was held at the Shiroi-
totei Restaurant, two girls, one named Sanshichi from the
Yamato, and the other Naruto from the Nishiki, were given
handsome tips by the Mayor, and after the break up of the party
the two girls were called by the Mayor to the Sangi teahouse
and returned home stealthily early the next morning. Such
conduct is quite to be expected from our up-to-date Mayor.”
Eiichi was reminded of what a free and easy place the world
is. If you had plenty of money it was a place where you could
embrace a thousand girls at once. He thought painfully how he
had unconsciously taken great paips to surround himself with
the enclosure called morality, but the world, from remote an-
INCENDIARISM 185
tiquity, had been destroying the enclosure. Mankind, from of
old, had found emancipation. What a strange world it was, he
thought, as he trudged along towards Nakanocho in his heavy
clogs.
Before his eyes he saw the burning screen that he had set
alight. ‘The fire had run up the screen with a burst of flame and
when it had suddenly gone out he felt like Urashima * when he
opened the jewel casket. “Those flames! He saw them still.
Although they seemed to him to have gone out, he had left the
house in such a hurry that they might have been still burning
and to have now grown into a big fire. No, there could be no
fire: the alarm bell was silent.
But at any rate he had set fire to the house and Umé and his
father would make terrible trouble about it. How cruelly they
would set the police on him! In that case, even if he went to
Komatsujima, he would not escape being locked up. He would
be tied up. What were his father and Umé scheming at that
moment? ‘That was what he would like to know. If he were
a ghost he could hasten back to see, but he was a ghost in the
flesh.
While he was thus thinking the rain suddenly began to fall
heavily, resounding on the roofs and the eaves and on his paper
umbrella with a noise like a fall of pebbles. ‘The rattling of
the jinrikisha and the noise made by the shopboys in putting up
some of the shutters to keep out the rain were drowned in the
noise made by the downpour. He did not know what to do.
He had not the courage to walk to Komatsujima in that rain.
But where should he go? Never mind, he would just walk
about, and he walked on as leisurely as he could, like some one
passing the time away. Just then three elementary school chil-
dren came out of a side street. They were going to school, hold-
ing up their heavy umbrellas, which had not prevented them from
getting half wet. It was a pretty sight.
Ejichi had supposed it must be eleven o’clock, but it was only
half-past seven. He thought that he would go to the Nikenya,
* The legend of Urashima relates that he was taken on the back of
a turtle to the palace of the Sea-dragon under the sea, where he spent
many hundreds of years, which, however, seemed to him like a few days.
Desiring to return to the upper world, he was given a casket but warned
not to open it. He returned to find his people long since dead, and,
opening the casket in despair, he was changed into an old man.
186 BEFORE THE DAWN
and got as far as the police station at the corner of Omichi.
Then he saw that it would be impossible for him to get to
Komatsujima, and that being the case it occurred to him that he
might call on his aunt, who lived in Higashi Shinmachi, as he
had not seen her for some time. Should he go to his aunt’s? —
to that dirty little house, full of children to see that indigent,
querulous, ignorant old aunt of his? Better not, better not!
He could stand her perhaps for thirty minutes or an hour, but
for three or four hours it would be unendurable. He knew
exactly what his aunt would talk about:
“You know, Eiichi, even though we are so poor there ain’t
one of our relations will come and help us.. Look how rich
brother at Shibafu has got, and he won’t lend usa penny. Even
when I go to see him, which I do very rarely, he never asks me
to bide the night. Then brother in ‘Tokushima-honcho,—he’s
come to be Mayor, and a member of the Diet. He’s got on
something wonderful, but he don’t even come to pay me the
compliments of the season. When I’m in difficulties and ask
him for the loan of two or three yen, he says he ain’t got the
money in the house and he can’t oblige me for the present.
That’s the way he puts me off. ‘Then father, you know, he
never does any ee but just loiters about. Really life ain’t
worth living... .”
That was ihe War she went maundering on in her country dia-
lect. It was unendurable. He had met her the other day in the
street and she had asked him to call on her, and as he didn’t
call on her very often he felt rather sorry and went to see her,
listening to her tale of woe in silence. If he wanted to hear
such sorrowful talk, he thought, it would be far better to go to
the Daishido at Taki and listen to the sad tales of the beggar-
pilgrims by the roadside. He might as well go to see his aunt,
but then he must be prepared to be made miserable. Could he
do that? At home he had trouble enough. Was it necessary
that he should have trouble when he went outside?
He went along Omichi asking himself such questions. He
knew that he was walking along Omichi, but somehow or other
everything was blank to him, although his eyes were open to
what was going on, and in the shops on both sides of him people
were carrying on their business. He knew there were second-
hand furniture dealers and watch-makers and pawnbrokers and
INCENDIARISM EST,
so on among them, but he could not distinguish clearly between
the pawnbroker’s and the confectioner’s. He went along un-
steadily, like one walking on a ball or riding on the wind. A
dung-cart was coming along, but he paid no attention. ‘“‘Hi!
Look out,” shouted the man, and Eiichi returned to earth. ‘The
objective world to which he had been lost suddenly became clear
to him. Here was the barber’s, the draper’s, here the green-
grocer’s. Now he could distinguish between them.
He decided that he would go to his aunt’s, and turning back
to the police station at the corner, went along the second street
on the left, which was Higashi Shinmachi. On the left there
was a long block of houses called Matsuura’s and his aunt’s
house was the first in the block. He slid back the wicket and
went in, finding his aunt engaged in cleaning.
“Oh, Eiichi, what’s the matter to-day?” she asked in aston-
ishment. “Ain’t you going to school?” ‘Then, before he could
answer, she asked him if he had come on business.
“No, nothing particular,” he said. “My head feels strange
and I feel as though I were going to have a nervous attack, so
I’m not going to school just now. As it’s raining and it’s not
very amusing at home, I thought I’d come and see you.”
“Oh, that’s it, is it?” said his aunt, smiling. ‘Do come in.”
“I hear brother’s made a lot of this,” she went on while
Eiichi was going in, and she made a ring with her thumb and
first finger in explanation.
Ejxichi looked grim and replied that he did not know.
“There ain’t any reason for your not knowing when ye live
in the same house,” said his aunt, and she sidled up to Eiichi and
tapped him on the back.
“I don’t know anything about it,” said Eiichi doggedly.
But his aunt was not to be silenced.
“Tomita Bridge and that dyke at Hama, you know,” she
went on. “It doesn’t do to know too much, does it?”
‘This was unendurable.
“T tell you I don’t know,” he said. ‘Do you mean my father
has received bribes in connection with Tomita Bridge and the
dyke?”
“That’s what people say,” replied his aunt, and she smirked
with a very knowing air.
“Oh!” said Eiichi. “Well, I don’t know anything about it.”
188 BEFORE THE DAWN
“There, it don’t do to know too much. Father heard the
story and brought it home, and then the foreman of the navvies,
who comes regularly from Ojo, looked in the other day. There’s
all sorts of stories going about. ‘There’s a rumour that brother
did a very clever trick.”
“Can such a thing be done?”
“There, you must know Sakagi of Ushiyajima,—Sakagi who
lives at the village next to Umazumé? He married our Hana,
you know.”
“Yes, I know,” said Eiichi, and he recalled that when he was
going to the elementary school his cousin Hana had married a
man named Sakagi of Ushiyajima, although they were divorced
later.
“He’s engaged now in the engineering works,” continued his
aunt. ‘As he’s on friendly terms with brother, brother used
him to play a fine trick on ’em and did em proper. If I was to
tell ye, ye’d get rare angry I expect. But, Eiichi, you'd better
go upstairs. They’re all out at school or somewhere to-day.
Just go upstairs, won’t ye?”
“Thank you,” said Eiichi, and he followed his aunt up the
small, steep staircase. |
“T’ll get some fire,” said his aunt. “You won’t mind every-
thing being dirty, will ye?”
As she said, everything was in disorder. “There were two
rooms, one twelve feet by nine feet and the other twelve feet
by six feet, but the partition between them had been removed.
Near the window were two small desks. “These belonged to two
girls, relatives of his aunt, who were attending the girls’ school,
and for looking after whom his aunt received something every
month which was intended to help her along. Besides the desks,
there were baskets and bags, all open, and unfolded clothes scat-
tered about in disorder. Eiichi sat down in the middle of the
room, and his aunt put an empty brazier in front of him and
sat down.
“T don’t want any fire. I don’t smoke,” said Eiichi.
“Don’t ye really?” said his artless, easy-going aunt. “Well,
as I ain’t sure whether there’s any fire or not downstairs I won’t
bring any.”
“T wonder how father can do that sort of thing,” said Eiichi.
“‘Ain’t it proper he should?” said his aunt. ‘‘What’s the use
INCENDIARISM 189
of being Mayor if one can’t? As he only gets a salary of twelve
hundred yen a year or thereabouts, it stands to reason he couldn’t
keep*up that big house on that.”
His aunt spoke as if there were nothing out of the way in
the Mayor’s conduct.
“But, aunt,” said Eiichi, “there’s a Municipal Council, you
know, and a Municipal Assembly, and even the erection of the
smallest bridge is a matter of consultation among them all,
isn’t it?”
“Yes, but you know if people scent money they soon fall into
line. Folks are smart nowadays and go where the money is.
Even if that wasn’t so, these contracts, you know, they take time
to put through, and if the Mayor himself undertakes to see that
the work’s done, that’s all there is to it.”
There was a look of exultation on his aunt’s thin face as she
gave this explanation. ;
Eiichi picked up a copy of the Girls? World that was lying
near him, and looking at the contents saw that there were some
very interesting articles in it.
“People nowadays, even girls, buys all sorts of books to read
—magazines and novels and such like—don’t they?” said his
aunt on seeing this, ‘They spends money on ’em something ter-
rible. ‘There’s that Tokyo paper—‘Pock’ is it or ‘Puck’? It’s
terrible amusing. We had an old one here somewhere, with a
picture in it of a girl waiting for her lover to come home from
a card-party, and one of the lover too—it was terrible clever, it
was. I wonder where it’s gone to; it used+to be somewhere
here,” and she got up and looked about the desks, but although
she turned over all kinds of magazines she couldn’t find it.
“T can’t find it,” she said at last, and came and sat down
again.
Eiichi was absorbed in the Girls? World.
“Have ye found something amusing, Eiichi?” asked his aunt,
peeping into the magazine. “Do read us a bit if it’s amusing.”
Eiichi was glancing through an article on the manners of
schoolgirls all the world over, and he merely murmured “Yes”
in an absent manner in reply to his aunt’s request. He had
apparently forgotten that he was in his aunt’s house. He was
chuckling to himself over an account of the freedom of the
love affairs of American schoolgirls.
190 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Ts it funny!” asked his aunt, looking up into his face. “Do
tell me about it.”
But Eiichi only went on reading, and his aunt, a little out of
countenance, got up and went towards the staircase.
“Yell stop and have dinner with us, Eiichi, won’t you?” she
said. ‘“There’s nothing very nice, but if you ain’t got to go
home you might as well.”
“Thank you,” said Eiichi curtly, and went on reading.
But when his aunt had gone downstairs Eiichi began to think
that he ought to have been a little more polite. She had asked
him to stay to dinner, in spite of her poverty, because he was her
nephew, and an extra mouth to feed would no doubt put her
to some trouble, unlike what was formerly the case. . .. Per-
haps she really invited him to stay to dinner from the fulness
of her heart, and it pleased him to be invited in that way. He
felt sorry for her. His uncle, by riotous living and the keeping
of separate establishments, had ended in bankruptcy, although
the Ois of Ojo had formerly been known in all the neighbour-
ing villages as a very rich family. That was at the time of
the Emperor’s restoration. It was all his uncle’s fault and his
aunt was not to blame. She was really greatly to be pitied. The
same fate overhung his own family, Eiichi thought.
As he turned over the pages of the Girls? World, reading a
little here and there, all sorts of memories rose in his mind. ‘The
last time he had called on his aunt his uncle was there, and his
uncle had told a story about a person being bewitched by a
badger and had earnestly stated his belief in badgers bewitching
people. Eiichi recollected that his aunt had told him that his
uncle had lately become ‘very pious, and did nothing but go to
worship at the shrine of Daijingu at Aiba-no-hama and repeat
some sort of incantation in his spare time. ‘There appeared to
Eiichi, as if in a dream, the form of his uncle, with his rapidly
whitening crop of close-trimmed hair, his pointed, stubbly chin,
his deeply wrinkled, thin-cheeked face, the colour of bronze,
doing nothing all day but loiter about the streets. The vision
gave Eiichi a forlorn feeling. "There was a smell of dirty
clothes in the room. He noted the torn screens placed against
the wall. The waste paper thrown under the desk seemed to
him inexpressibly untidy. ‘There was a sooty cobweb in a corner
of the ceiling, and three or four inches of string were hanging
INCENDIARISM 191
down in a very unsightly way. The mats were dirty. Out of
the window at the back could be seen outhouses, drying places
and potato fields, and behind that the ugly chimneys of some
medical baths, all out of proportion and “making him feel sick.
The leaden sky, which showed no sign of clearing, also oppressed
him, and he felt an inclination to go away. But there was
nowhere to go and he continued to read the magazine. It was
rather interesting and dinner-time came before he was aware
of it.
For dinner there were soup and rice and pickles. When he
had finished he wondered what he should do next, as he had all
the afternoon to get through. He thought that if he went up-
stairs and read the magazines or something the day would grad-
ually wear away, so he went upstairs and read until the girls
came back from school at four o’clock. ‘The quick passage of
time struck him anew, and he felt that his aunt would think
that he was staying too long. He made some sort of parting
compliment, therefore, and left the house rather awkwardly.
But he did not know what to do next or where to go. The rain
had slackened slightly as the evening approached. ‘There was
nothing for it but to stop at an inn for the night. ‘Yes, that
was a good idea. He had about two yen and twenty sen with
him, and though this would not pay for a first-class lodging it
was more than enough for second-class and would leave him
fifty sen over. But where should he go? To the Nikenya?
Yes, the Nikenya. But it would look strange if he went so early
for a lodging. Should he go to the Kompira temple at Seimi
just to while away the time? He acted on the idea and wended
his way to Seimi in a futile sort of way. ‘The thought of his
own futility occurred to him as amusing and he smiled as he
mounted the steps to the temple. He went at once into the
ex voto hall and sat down at a little cake-stall, where he ate a
piece of sweetmeat. He expected to find it delicious, but it
seemed to him tasteless. ‘The whole of Tokushima could be
seen from the hall, but the view did not attract him. The
houses seemed to him to be arranged in a meaningless manner;
the people to be wandering about in an aimless way. Here and
there smoke was rising in the air aimlessly. Eiichi thought that
the life he was leading, wandering about all day, was not an
unpleasant one. It was much better than that of a statesman,
192 BEFORE THE DAWN
proudly followed by a large retinue. ‘To wander about at his
own free will had become very pleasant to him.
Before he had been there long the old cake-woman began to
shut up her stall. “Should he go home?” he thought. If he did
not go home where should he go? It was yet too early to go
to an inn, and he decided that he would go slowly to the end of
the street where the Nikenya was. He went down the temple
steps in his high clogs, and saw at the bottom there was a police-
box in which the policeman was busily engaged in writing some-
thing. This seemed so futile to Eiichi that he smiled to him-
self. Coming out by the draper’s the thought came to him that
all these futile people required clothes to conceal their shame.
When he got to the end of the street it was not yet dark. A
little longer, he thought, and at last reached Hokkei Bridge, a
distance of over two miles. It was rapidly growing dark, and
he decided that if he turned back then he would just reach the
inn in proper time. He turned round in the suburbs, therefore,
and went back towards the town. When he got to the street
he saw that next to the Nikenya there was a rice-cleaning shop
and next to that a blacksmith’s. Opposite all these was a field,
but after that there were houses on the other side of the road.
Next to the blacksmith’s was a cheap lodging-house. Suppose
he stopped there for the night, just as an experiment, he thought.
He felt a little timid, however, as he wore a cap and an elaborate
kimono. But it would never do to be timid. All the lights were
lit in the houses and there was no one to see him. He walked
past for a few yards and then came back.
“Good evening,” he said. ‘Could you put me up for the
night?”
A red-faced, hairy man of about forty was sitting in front of
a brazier taking his evening dram.
“Tt’s a small place,” the man replied, peering up at En1ichi,
“but you can stop if you want to. Had your supper?”
“Not yet,” said Ejichi.
“T’ll give ye a pot,” said the man, “and ye can make a fire
in that brazier and cook it.”
“How about rice and charcoal?” asked Eiichi.
“How much rice do ye want?” asked the man. “Can ye eat
a pint?”
—
INCENDIARISM 193
“Yes, about that will do,” said Eiichi.
The man measured out a pint of rice from a chest below
the dark Buddhist altar and put it in an earthenware pot.
“Ye can wash the rice at the well out at the back,” he said
as he handed it to Eiichi.
Out at the back a woman was tending a fire in a stove. She
looked at Eiichi for a moment when he went out. Eiichi, think-
ing that this was the first time in his life that he had washed
rice, drew some water from the well as he looked across the rice=
fields. A slight drizzle was falling and Mount Seimi could be
only dimly discerned. It was a sorrowful, wet scene, and yet
there was an indescribable charm about it.
While Eiichi was washing the rice he thought what a ro-
mantic person he was. Romance! ... Freedom of the will!
. . . There was something sad about it. And yet, what happi-
ness was his! Yes, happiness! Never had he experienced such a
delightful moment. He was actually going to cook his own rice
on that rainy night.
He washed the rice and took it in.
“Pll give ye some charcoal,” said the landlord. “I reckon
two sen worth will be enough for ye.”
The man gave him the charcoal and telling him he would
show him where the brazier was, pushed back the screens of a
room neighbouring the small basement. The room was about
three yards by five in size, with a dim lamp hanging in the
middle, and was so dark that you could not see into the corners.
But Eiichi made out that there were three couples sleeping in
the room. One couple had a child sleeping between them, and
another couple had taken off their clothes and spread them on
top of the coverlet. Although there were Mosquitoes in the
room, there did not appear to be any mosquito curtain. In the
corner by the door there was a metal brazier,
““That’s it,”” said the landlord, pointing,
Fortunately there were some sparks of fire in the brazjer and
Ejichi’s charcoal, when he put it in, began to burn. He thought
the cooking of the rice would be a long process, so he sat down
in front of the brazier, but still the sight of the three couples
sleeping was before his eyes,
In about seventeen or eighteen minutes the pot began to boil.
194 BEFORE THE DAWN
He wondered whether he ought to take the lid off, and as he
thought the fire would go out if he did not, he took it off and
watched the water boiling.
A voice seemed to cry in his head “Free! Free!” Philosophi-
cal questions were too puzzling, he felt. Henceforward he
would only have the joy of objective existence, and he watched
in wonder the grains of rice jumping about as though they were
wrestling with each other. Still the voice in his head cried
“Free! Free!”
The rice was done. He could begin to eat, and he took the
cup and chopsticks he had borrowed, and the pickled plums and
dried fish that the landlord had brought, and began to eat eag-
erly.
Just as he had begun to eat a close-cropped man of about
fifty, with almond eyes, came in. His face was the colour of
copper and he was apparently fond of saké. Yet there was
something attractive about him. He seemed a little startled
when he saw Eiichi, but Eiichi showed no concern.
“Good evening,” said Eiichi, nodding.
“Good evening,” said the man. ‘Raining hard, isn’t it?”
He came into the room and sat down by the side of the brazier,
at which he lit his pipe.
“Excuse me,” he said, “but where do you live?”
“T live here,” said Eiichi, “but I was born at Kobé.”
“Oh! Kobé’s just across the water, isn’t it?”
““And you?” asked Eiichi.
“T come from Etchu.”
“That’s a very long way,” said Eiichi. “What are you doing
here?”
The man gazed into the fire and was silent for a moment.
Then with a glance round him, he said: “Well, I travel round
the country promoting afforestation. Only, for the time be-
ING Spat en
‘He paused a moment.
“Promoting afforestation,” thought Eiichi. “How big he
talks,” and he looked at him and saw that his shirt was torn,
and that his short-sleeved, lined kimono was patched in places.
His appearance was certainly not very presentable.
“What sort of places do you go to in your propaganda work?”
he asked aloud.
OE
INCENDIARISM 195
“Don’t speak so loud,” said the man. ‘“Everybody’s asleep.”
Apparently he did not wish to be overheard. The man’s be-
haviour appeared to Eiichi very strange.
“I go from house to house,” continued the man in a low
voice, “spending three days at this village and five days at that,
calling from house to house and preaching the principle of
afforestation.”
“Really?” said Eiichi, in approval. ‘“That’s a fine idea.”
“And what’s your business?” asked the man.
“I have no business,” replied Eiichi. “I’m only a student.
Lately I’ve been ill, so I’m just idling away the time.”
“Yes? And where did you come from to-day?”
Eiichi was puzzled how to answer, and for a little time the
two were silent. It had apparently started raining heavily again,
for there was a tremendous noise outside. Eiichi somehow felt
very excited; his blood boiled in his veins.
“What sort of people are these sleeping here?” he asked in
a low voice, putting his head close to that of his companion.
“Theyre all beggars,” replied the man, casting a look behind
him. His manner in answering indicated that although he was
lodging in the same house with beggars he did not regard him-
self as belonging to the same station in life.
“Are they all married?” asked Eiichi.
“No, they always sleep that way at night. They don’t bother
themselves about such matters.”
“Really,” answered the astonished Eiichi. “Are they all
beggars?” he continued. “How can they manage to live?”
“They go round in the daytime begging rice, getting a little
here and a little there till they get a dozen quarterns or so, and
then they come here and sell it for three or four sen a quartern.”
Exichi was lost in wonder; the talk was more interesting than
his supper, although the rice and dried fish were unexpectedly
delicious. He had four helpings and reserved the remainder for
the morrow’s breakfast.
“Where are you going to-morrow?” asked the man in a
somewhat louder voice.
“I really don’t know,” replied Eiichi. ‘I like to wander
about.”
“People won’t believe in me and my thission,” said the man,
speaking half to himself. ‘“That’s what bothers me.”
>
196 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Why?” said Eiichi, as he put his cup and chopsticks away in
the corner.
“Well, my appearance is against me,’
Eiichi’s new kimono,
“Oh, nothing matters,” said Eiichi, amused, “as long as you
adhere to your principles.”
“People in this world cannot read your heart,” answered the
man.
“Unless you disregard the opinion of others you cannot achieve
your object in this world,” said Eiichi, as if he were reading
the old man’s heart. ‘“Ihe important thing is to be true to
yourself.” |
““That’s true,” said the man in a changed tone. “I was a
priest at the Korinji Temple in Etchu, but the priests to-day
give themselves up to sensual pleasures in such a deplorable way
that it’s better to live like a beggar. For the sake of our coun-
try it is certainly better to sacrifice ourselves. So I left the
temple and undertook the task of promoting afforestation, the
importance of which had not occurred to other people. It is
ten years this year since I left the temple, and all that time
I have suffered all sorts of hardships and privations. . . . One
is forced to think that the people of this world are all fools.”
“Really?” said Eiichi. ‘You must have had a hard struggle.”
“Yes, I have had a very hard time.”
“But what are your ideas on afforestation?”
“Well, there’s really nothing very abstruse about them. In
our country trees are plentiful, but if the trees are all cut down
for lumber, not only will the fine scenery be spoilt but the air of
the towns will be rendered impure. Moreover, wood for build-
ing houses will become scarce. ‘Therefore, it is necessary that all
kinds of trees should be planted. Kiri comes first on the list of
trees that we should cultivate, as it grows so quickly that it only
takes thirty years for it to grow to a useful size. If each
person in a house planted a kiri tree, what would be the result?
That is what I go about the country asking. Japan has a popu-
lation of fifty millions, and if everybody planted a tree, the
result would be that there would be fifty million kiri trees. In
thirty years these trees would be worth five yen each, and as five
fives are twenty-five, there would be a capital of two hundred
’ said the man, noting
INCENDIARISM 197
and fifty million yen, which would be a very good way of
making money when Japan was impoverished by war, while
neglecting it means additional poverty. After the war with
China, therefore, I resolved to lay it before the country. But
it’s very difficult to get people to listen.”
His face wrinkled in a sombre smile and he bent his head as
he filled his pipe.
On the other side of the screens they heard angry shouts from
the landlord, but at whom he was shouting they had no idea.
The saké was beginning to take effect.
This old man, Eiichi thought, had the youthful, patriotic
spirit of Don Quixote. Yes, in these old men born in the feudal
age a quixotic fervour bubbled up. Bushido had its roots in
quixotism,—a solitary life. This old priest, with his unquench-
able earnestness, appeared to him like a kiri tree which was
withering in winter, dropping leaf after leaf, its thin grey-
green trunk standing erect, with only two or three branches pro-
jecting from the upper part of its trunk, shivering in the west
wind. Yet he couldn’t help wondering whether the old man
were an impostor. Nevertheless the class of people to be met
with in common lodging-houses pleased him.
‘And what has been the result?” he asked.
But just at that moment there was a sound of something
tumbling down the stairs and a woman was heard shrieking.
The landlord was raving and crying, “You b h!”
Eiichi stood up and opened the screen. At the bottom of the
staircase, by the side of the shrine, a woman was lying crying.
From above three or four brutal faces were peeping down, their
eyes glittering. “They were a party of navvies. The landlord,
with an impenetrable face, was again pouring himself out some “
saké,
“What’s all the row about?” said one of the men at the top
of the stairs, and then other voices broke in:—‘Sounded like
some one being dragged downstairs”—“She was trying to bunk
upstairs” —‘“She got as far as ’ere.”
The old priest sat smoking his pipe composedly. The affair
did not seem to excite him at all.
“It’s the same every night,” he said. “It’s a great nuisance.
Low-class people.” Eiichi had a feeling that he was witnessing
198 BEFORE THE DAWN
a scene in one of Gorki’s novels. He had a sense of oppression
as of a weight on his chest. Yet the common lodging-houses
were full of life; blood ran swiftly there.
““That’s nothing,” said the man. ‘The night before last, for
instance, there was a terrible fight. ‘The son came home, Ap-
parently that woman is not the landlord’s real wife. ‘The son
seems to be the child of the first wife. . . .”
Eiichi wanted to hear more of the old man’s adventures, which
seemed to him like a dream.
‘What has been the result of your pYcpapandal he asked for
the second time.
“T can’t do anything now,” was the reply. “I look like a
beggar, so people won’t believe in me.”
Eiichi went to shut the screen and glancing out saw the land-
lord quaffing his saké as though it were nectar. Eiichi felt as
though he too were thirsty. ‘The six beggars were sleeping
quietly.
“I suppose, in short,” he said, “‘that it’s your appearance that
keeps people from believing in you.”
“Yes, I suppose that’s it. A month ago I had my scapulary,
but while I was sleeping at a common lodging-house one night
some one took my purse and other things, and I had only my
scapulary left, so I had to leave it to pay my bill, Now I’m
reduced to this ragged kimono. It’s no wonder people won’t
believe in me.”
“Yes, that’s it,” said Eiichi. ‘What do you say to exchanging
kimonos?”
“You’re only joking,” said the priest. “What, my lousy old
kimono for your fine one?” and he would not listen to it.
“Come,” said Eiichi, “let’s change—that is, if you don’t
mind,” he insisted earnestly.
“Don’t joke with me,” said the priest, protesting loudly.
Eiichi thought that he would like to do something romantic.
“Come,” he said, “how is it to be? What does it matter to
me about a kimono or two? I don’t care even if I go naked.
Won’t you take what I offer you? ‘Then perhaps you don’t know
how to give to others.”
Eiichi gave the affair a chivalrous atmosphere.
“You greatly surprise me,” said the priest very earnestly, ‘‘and
if you put it that way I really can’t refuse. Come, I will accept
33
INCENDIARISM 199
your offer. But you are really extraordinary. One does not
often meet people like you in the world.”
Exichi took off his clothes and sat down by the brazier. The
old priest also took off his kimono. Then the two smiled at each
other and were silent. Outside it was raining heavily. Eiichi
had done a romantic deed. He had given his clothes to another
like a saint. He felt as if he were a saint himself; and smiling
at the thought he rolled himself up in the wafer-like quilt and
fell asleep.
CHAPTER XXII
Eiichi Leaves Home
ot MMO MO MO OO
ARLY the following morning while it was still dark,
K Eiichi left the thin quilt he had hired for the night for
five sen and, dressing himself in the ragged kimono,
boldly returned to his father’s house.
As he walked quickly along Omichi, from the foot of the
Kompira Temple on Mount Seimi, he thought that really great
people have reserves of energy and are not easily frightened at
anything. “Life is merely a,mime,” he thought. ‘No special
attention is paid to goodness; wickedness is certainly not con-
sidered bad, and when wickedness is no longer censured, sym-
pathy is felt with it and there is no scruple at doing wicked
deeds. Virtue, on the other hand, like a jewel, grows rarer.
Then is the crisis in life. A saint or a rascal? If neither, that
is the time a man becomes a criminal.”
‘Thinking of these things he came to the gate of the house.
It was half-past five in the morning.
Fiichi’s attempt to set fire to the house had caused great ex-
citement the day before, and his father had stayed at home con-
sulting with Umé as to what it would be best to do with Eiichi.
As they could not hit on any plan to dispose of him they called
in Hiroshi Miki, the doctor, and, warning him that he was not
to let anybody know, they told him of Eiichi’s mad act.
Miki inquired into all the circumstances, and then, without
further ado, suggested that Eiichi should be sent to a lunatic
asylum.
“If it gets into the papers that my son has gone mad with
love,” said the Mayor, smiling, “it will injure me in my office
as Mayor, and it would therefore be best to dispose of him pri-
vately as far as possible.”
There being no other plan, however, they decided to send
200
EITICHI LEAVES HOME 201
him to the Minatogawa Asylum at Kobé, as there was no lunatic
asylum at Tokushima.
‘That was why they were all sleeping so peacefully that
morning.
When the gate was opened Ejichi went in. He asked the
servant whether his father was still sleeping, and being told
that he was, Eiichi went into the back room.
In the back room the night-light was still burning and
Masunori, Umé and his father were still sleeping. Eiichi sat
down quietly by his father’s pillow.
“Father,” he said, “I am here—Eiichi. I have come back as
I have something I wish to tell you.”
He spoke in as gentle a voice as possible and touched his father
to wake him up. In a little time his father opened his eyes and,
speaking as if still half asleep, said: “Is that you, Eiichi? Tve
got some business with you to-day, so don’t go out.”
He spoke very gently.
“What business have you with me, father?” asked Eiichi.
But his father hid his head under the coverlet and was silent.
That his father, who generally ignored him, should say this
seemed to Eiichi remarkably suspicious. He waited for a little
time in silence till his father, thrusting his head out of the cover-
let, looked at Umé.
“T’ve got some business with you to-day, Eiichi,” he said, “so
you mustn’t leave the room upstairs.”
He gave the order sternly.
“Master, the post has come,” said the servant, and she brought
the letters to his bedside. |
Eiichi thought that there must be a letter from Tsuruko among
them, and with his heart beating fast he looked at the four or
five letters that the servant had brought. Was there a letter?
He noticed one envelope that contained a thick, heavy letter and
thought that must be it.
“This is my letter,” he said, and took it up and broke the
seal.
While he was reading it his limbs trembled and he felt greatly
excited. It seemed to him that Tsuruko had no real regard for
him. She repeated many times that she intended to pass the
remainder of her life in celibacy, and under her words he read
some dissatisfaction with the Niimi family. Not that she meant
202 BEFORE THE DAWN
to break off the connection with Eiichi, but she had no longer
the courage to keep love at white heat. Yet she seemed to be
anxious that it should not grow cold. ‘The whole tone of the
letter was negative. Eiichi felt as if he had been cast out of
the world. ‘If I had only known,” he cried inwardly, and
he thought sorrowfully that he had been betrayed by ‘I’suruko.
Well, it could not be helped. She referred repeatedly to the
school regulations, and how she could not continue to carry on
the correspondence. In a postscript she added that the letter
had been written by the light in the passage after the order for
“lights out” had been given. |
Reading the letter was so unbearable that he jumped up and
thought he would go upstairs to his study. He threw open the
screens and went upstairs, but was surprised to find that his study
had been turned upside down and was now being used as a
place for airing the quilts. His anger make Tsuruko’s faithless-
ness to him still more unbearable, and he could not restrain his
tears. He rushed into the other room and threw himself down
and wept,—long, long,—till his cheeks ached. But still his
tears fell. They left him trembling all over. He must have
been crying a long time he thought when Masunori came up-
stairs.
“Father says you mustn’t go to school to-day,” said Masunori.
Eiichi asked himself why, but could find no explanation.
Only dread of the future and apprehensions caused by the up-
setting of his room mingled together in his imagination and
made his pulse beat faster. But that would not do. To fear
the future or to tremble because his room had been thrown into
disorder was unworthy’ of a man of principle, he thought, and
he got up and went to the window and looked out at the clear
morning sky, thinking how well it harmonised with the green of
the old pine trees growing along the river bank. Somebody had
put her head out of a window in the dormitory of the girls’
needlework school and was looking in his direction. How im-
pudent, he thought, and with the idea that he was quite un-
suited to live in such a shameless world, he withdrew into the
room again and sat down in a corner. He read ‘Tsuruko’s letter
again, and while he was reading it his father came upstairs
calling, “Eiichi, where are you?” But Eiichi did not reply.
“Eiichi,” said his father, when he found him sitting in the
EIICHI LEAVES HOME 203
corner, “as your mind is upset I think you’d better give up the
school for a time and rest. What do you say?”
His father’s colour had changed.
“Father,” replied Eiichi, “my mind is not upset in any way.
I am not mad or anything like it.”
His father stared at the ragged kimono Eiichi was wearing.
“Why then did you set the house on fire and cut the pillars in
the alcove?” he asked angrily.
Ejichi expected this question.
“I wish you nothing but well, father,” he said. “I want you
to understand what is in my heart.”
His father gave a scornful laugh.
“Wish me well?” he said harshly. ‘“You’re mad. How can
you help me?”
“If my father did not give himself up to pleasure with Umé
and other women,” said Eiichi, speaking as if to himself in a
mournful voice, “I should not be mad.”
He was silent for a time, but the thought was running through
his head, “I suppose people of my sort are always considered
mad.”
“What’s that kimono you’ve got on?” asked his father. “Can
you say you’re not mad when you come back in a kimono like
that?” and he laughed again.
“Elichi,” went on his father in a somewhat changed tone,
“even if your mind is now clear, when it gets disturbed again it
will give us great anxiety. While your mind is calm and until
there is no more danger of your going mad you must enter an
asylum.”
At hearing himself sentenced to be taken to a lunatic asylum,
Eiichi suddenly stood up and approached his father.
“Go to an asylum?” he said, staring at his father. ‘Yes, I
will go; I will do as you say. If you are afraid lest I hurt
you or your wife I will do as you tell me... . Only, when
will my father do as I want him to?”
Eiichi hesitated for a moment and then boldly went up to
his father and caught hold of his sleeve, as if he had become
a child with a child’s simplicity again.
“Father,” he asked, “why are you sending me to such a place
as an asylum?”
But his father only glared at him.
204 BEFORE THE DAWN
“When your expression becomes like that of other persons,” he
said, “I will take you out. Let go of me. Let go, let go, I say,”
and his father tried to tear himself away.
“Father,” said Eiichi, “‘we shall not meet again. Your road
and mine lie far apart. JI will take leave of you, father. I
must follow my road in haste. Follow you the old road that
leads to destruction. Instead of a small asylum I am going into
the big lunatic asylum that is called the world. I must bid you
farewell. Good-bye, father—good-bye, O father that brought
me into the world. Accept this my parting salutation, for it is
the last time that I shall look upon you.”
Then bowing to his father Eiichi dried his tears and left the
house.
Outside the morning sun was shining and unconsciously Eiichi
murmured, “‘How is it that such darkness reigns within the
Japanese household when all outside is so bright?”
That night, after having borrowed a little money from his
aunt, Ejichi travelled third-class on the steamer to Kobé. He
was still dressed in the beggar-priest’s ragged robe.
CHAPTER XXIII
In the Depths
ARR RM MM MK MOM OM OM x Ox
IICHI landed at Kobé, but refrained from calling at the
kK office in Kajiya-cho. Instead he went directly to the
labour exchange in Minato-machi, which sent him to a
dockers’ lodging-house in Higashide-machi.
Etichi believed that this was the bitter cup that he was destined
_ to drink. When he asked the head of the labour exchange to
send him to a factory somewhere, he was told that as business
was dull there was no opening anywhere, but finally he was sent
to the dockers’ lodging-house in Higashide-machi.
Life in the dockers’ lodging-house was very hard. ‘There
were, On an average, two men for every mat, and they were put
to sleep in small, low-ceilinged rooms that were like store-
rooms. Elichi’s ideas of revolution, Socialism, and idealism dis-
appeared in a flash. He saw that the workers were too degraded
to permit of social reform. He was sent every day to help the
dockers; one time he had to carry pieces of pig-iron on his
shoulder. His ideal was to look after the winches, but he
realised that it was only an ideal. He saw that even to become a
dock-labourer required some training, and he soon got the nick-
name of “Greenhorn” in the lodging-house. He thought that
the work which would suit him best would be carrying cement
for the tilers. He applied for such work every day, and finally
he was hired by a labourer who worked in the district from
Wakinohama to Mikagé. His idealism was certainly dead, but
in that position he thought that he would try to spend his days
happily.
He soon made an acquaintance. This was an ex-convict who
had served two sentences,—a man named Sakai, about fifty years
of age, who was foreman of the labourers. This man for some
Teason was particularly kind to him. After he had been fifteen
205
206 BEFORE THE DAWN
days in the dockers’ lodging-house Eiichi began to look forward
with some pleasure to receiving his wages, but at the end of the
month he was disappointed. It did not take him long to learn
the craftiness of the lodging-house keeper. When the end of the
month came Eiichi, for twenty-three days’ work, was able to get
only two yen and thirty sen, the lodging-house keeper taking the
remainder for himself on some pretext or other.
Eiichi longed to see the papers. For nearly a month he had
not seen anything in the shape of a paper, nor had he received
even a single letter. His shirt was alive with lice, but when
he got back from his work he had not the energy left to wash
his clothes. Even climbing the stairs exhausted him. He was
too tired to change into a kimono, so that every other night or so
he slept as he was. Sometimes he was so overwrought that he
could not sleep. At such times his companions drank saké. Enichi
envied them, but he had not the courage to drink saké himself.
Many of the men when they came back from their work went
to Shinkaichi to see the moving-pictures. Some of them went
down to loiter about the brothels at Fukuhara. But Eiichi had
no energy left even to walk another hundred yards. Some of
the men told smutty stories about prostitutes, but Eiichi was dead
to all sexual desire; he had become sexless. He had no ideals,
no desires, no hopes, no friends. Culture, newspapers, money,
clothes, health, peaceful rest, books,—-all had gone. He styled
himself a “negative saint”; he was really a saint. He ought to
have received sixty-five sen a day in wages, but that was only
nominal, for his board cost him fifty sen a day and this left him
with the small sum of fifteen sen a day for himself. Even that
fifteen sen he could not call his own. His hair had grown long,
but there was no need to get it cut. His chin was hairy, but he
had no desire to get it shaved. He often stopped in front of
the window of a big shop or at a glass door to look with pity
at his shabby figure. But he was resigned to his fate.
He wanted to revile society; his descent to the very dregs of
society had shown him how to revile it. But he had no pen,
no paper, no desk, no electric light. At the lodging-house twenty
people were crammed into a room of ten mats to sleep and there
was one electric light of five candle-power for the room.
At the place where he went to work there was a man nick-
named “One String Masa” from some physical defect, who
IN ‘THE DEPTHS 207
bullied Eiichi to his fill every day. ‘This man was very proud
of being head man of the second fire brigade, and at work he
talked about nothing but fires, till Eiichi, who thought the talk
was trifling, did not take the trouble to answer him. Masa
thereupon decided that ‘“Greenhorn was proud,” and ordered
him about in a very brutal way. One day Masa grumbled at
Exichi’s slowness in bringing up the cement and tried to push
him off the roof, but luckily Eiichi caught hold of the scaffold-
ing and saved himself from falling to the ground. When Masa
began to bully him Sakai always came to his aid, for which
Eiichi was very grateful. He always began to cry when he
was bullied like that, and wanted to pray to God to release him
from his misery quickly. But now that he found himself sunk
into an existence more excruciating than that of a slave, he had
not the faith to pray to God. He found a pencil some one had
dropped in the room and a copy of “Industrial Japan,” and he
wrote in it a “Diary of a Slave.”
This “Diary of a Slave” was truly a very miserable one. Out
of the depths Etichi cursed existence. At one time he contem-
plated suicide; at another he thought of Socialism. But a social-
istic state would be unendurable, he thought, if a man like “One
String Masa” were dictator.
With the first money that he received after he went to the
lodging-house—two yen and thirty sen—he bought a second-
hand coat. ‘That cost him two yen. With the fifteen sen left
he had his hair cropped short. This removed the personal dis-
comfort from which he had long been suffering, and he paid
a visit to the office in Kajiya-machi, as he wanted to see a file of
newspapers for the past month. Naturally he also wanted to
inquire about his father.
Murai, dressed in foreign clothes, was sitting in the office
alone, busily writing a letter, when Eiichi went in, and until
Eiichi bent over the counter he took no notice of him.
“Good-day, Mr. Murai,” said Eiichi, bowing.
“Ah, Bonbon, is it?” said Murai in a cold tone. “What have
you come for? Have you written to your father?”
“No. Has any message come from him?”
“The other day, when your father was going to Tokyo, he
called in here and I asked after you. He said that he had had
no communication from you since you left the house a fort-
208 BEFORE THE DAWN
night before. So you’re in Kobé, are you? Since you’ve cut
your hair I shouldn’t have known you at first sight. How thin
you’ve grown and sunburnt! Where are you living?”
“Was father anxious?”
“No, not particularly,” answered Murai, and he went on
writing his letter very busily. He did not show himself at all
friendly, but Eiichi took no notice. He knew that as he had no
money or influence he could not expect to receive any respect
from the world. Nevertheless he was surprised at the difference
between his reception when he came back from Tokyo and that
he received now. Grieved at heart, he had not the courage to
ask to see the papers, but returned dejected to the lodging-house
in Higashide-machi, where he rolled himself in his thin quilt
and wept. Murai had asked him for his address, but Eiichi had
gone away without answering.
After that there was a succession of misfortunes to E1ichi.
He got injured at his work almost every day and was bullied by
“One String Masa.” Nevertheless there were times when he
had visions. In the middle of the day, when he carried up the
cement to the roof, the noonday sun shone from above and made
the tiles sparkle like jewels. Such moments brought him the
thought that there was something sacred in labour and gave him
a religious fervour.
There was neither progress nor growth. His life seemed to
him like a copper wire; it had only extension in time. ‘There
was no development, and he had neither hope nor anything
else.
Then it began to rain continuously, and all the men idled
away their time in the lodging-house every day. Gambling was
rife. The only two who did not gamble were a sickly man of
thirty-two, known as “Sanuki,” and Eiichi. ‘There were fights
also nearly every day. One day there was a funeral. A worker
had met a sudden death in the workshops at the Kawasaki Ship-
building Yard by being hit by an iron plate. That funeral made
Eiichi think of the hard lot of the workers.
Every day the rain fell, and for nine days the men were
unable to do any work, while in the meantime they were run-
ning into debt for their boarding expenses. To pay off the
debt Eiichi would have to work two months for nothing, and
he thought of Lassalle’s “iron law of wages.” It was more than
ft —_— ee
IN THE DEPTHS 209
that; it was “the hell of wages.” When he passed an old-
clothes shop or a cake shop, for the first time in his life he felt
an inclination to steal. He examined his limbs and his form and
mourned over his miserable condition. He was reduced to such
a state that the reform of society or anything else was impossible
to him. Any idea of a Labour movement seemed to him a mere
dream. The Japanese labourer was too exhausted for any one
to arouse him.
Every day he went through the same exhausting routine. He
forgot what day of the month it was, even what day of the
week it was,
It was on the afternoon of the first day after it had stopped
raining, when he was returning with a lot of other men from
the Yamaguchi building yard at Wakinohama, that he unex-
pectedly ran up against Hozumi of the Hyogo office by the bank
of the River Uji. Of course Hozumi did not know him; it
was Eiichi who spoke first. As Eiichi was dressed in a work-
man’s coat, with the badge of his employer on his back, and wore
straw sandals, Hozumi was surprised.
“Bonbon,” he said, “what are you doing like that? What a
queer chap you are!”
Hozumi was making fun of him, but Eiichi did not take any
notice of it.
“Go home,” went on Hozumi. “I?ll make up some good
excuse for you. But I say, Bonbon, the master’s very ill. They
say it’s all up with him—typhoid fever, they say. Eiichi boy, get
back home. What an undutiful son you are. I shouldn’t like
to have so much learning if it makes people like that.”
“What? My father ill? Do they say it’s hopeless?”
“I expect every day when I get home to find a telegram saying
he’s dead.”
Eiichi was plunged into distress.
“If a telegram comes saying my father’s dead,” he said at
last, “I wish you’d let me know.”
His voice was choked with sobs.
“Of course I will. Ain’t you his heir? But, Eiichi boy,
where be you really? Murai told me the other day that you'd
come to the office looking very seedy and that’s all I’ve heard.
Where be you really? I’d have let you know about your father
sooner 1f ?'d known where you were.”
210 BEFORE THE DAWN
Ejichi felt very grateful for Hozumi’s kindness and told him
where he was boarding, with details as to how to find it.
“T know, I know,” said Hozumi. “Ye’re there, are ye? ‘That
house belongs to Shibata, who’s chief of the second fire brigade.
I know the chap.”
The same evening, when Elichi was standing in the small
basement of the Shibata lodging-house eating his supper, there
came a messenger from the Niimi office with a letter from
Murai. It was an announcement of the death of his father.
Eiichi left his supper half-eaten and went to seek the lodging-
house keeper, Shibata, telling him the facts and asking if he
might go. Then out came the crisp-haired wife of Shibata, with
a squint in her almond eyes.
“Ye owes us four yen fifty sen,” she said. ‘“‘Ye’ll pay us that
afore ye goes, won’t ye?”
Eiichi then told them, for the first time, about the office at
Hyogo, and asked them to send some one with him at once to get
the money. ‘The person whom they told to go with Eiichi to
get the money happened to be “One String Masa.”. The woman
expressed her doubts unceasingly about the truth of the story, but
“One String Masa” and Eiichi set off in silence. ‘They walked
from Higashide-machi to Kajiya-machi, but during the whole
twenty minutes it took them to do this they did not exchange a
word with each other.
Murai paid Eiichi’s debt, and “One String Masa,” with a sur-
prised expression on his face, received the money and went away.
That evening Eiichi returned by steamer to Tokushima.
Murai went with him, but Eiichi did not look at him or talk
to him. He had seen “Sanuki” die at the lodging-house and
he did not think that his father’s death was particularly im-
portant. He had come to learn that one must have a will like
iron when one sinks to the bottom of society.
On the day of the funeral Eiichi tried to show as much indif-
ference as possible, but at the Zuigan Temple burial ground,
when the priests from twelve temples, with Eiichi following,
circled the coffin three times, he could not restrain his grief. As
he walked in silence in the funeral procession all his relations
with his father unrolled before him like a panorama. Beyond
what Hamlet felt when he saw the funeral procession of Ophelia,
Eiichi thought, was the dread reality, and he wept with awe and
ee —— ———— ee ——
IN ‘THE DEPTHS 211
grief. Everything was awe-inspiring:—the unmusical clash of
the cymbals, the chanting of the scriptures. As Eiichi listened
to the mysterious funeral music, he made a resolve,—that he
would jump across the death-line and fight against convention,
procrastination, tradition, and sophistry.
Before him was the great world,—the world which Elichi
had told his dead father was an enormous lunatic asylum,—tor-=
mented by the parancea of militarism and capitalism:—a lunatic
asylum co-extensive with the earth. Regardless of whether he
or the world were mad, Eiichi determined that henceforth he
would fight against those things.
CHAPTER XXIV
In Business
RM RRRRRRRRRRRAR
IICHTS father had died without making a will, and
kK when the family came to investigate his affairs they
found to their great astonishment that his land and houses
were mortgaged two or three times over. Eiichi took no part
in the family council, but continued to study day after day. For
two weeks he was puzzled to know what would become of them
all. ‘Then one day, his uncle Yasui of Osaka asked Eiichi to
tell him the whole state of affairs. He was greatly taken aback
when Eiichi told him the details one by one.
“You'll have to run the office at Hyogo yourself,” he said,
adding kindly, “Pll help you. J’ll take the two boys Masunori
and Yoshinori, so you needn’t be anxious about them. I feel
sorry for your stepmother in the country, but she’s got a goodish
bit saved and she’ll have to go and live in that house we’ve kept
for her at the back.”
His uncle had forgotten all about Emi, which was quite
natural, as Emi had not been informed of her father’s death and
had not come home.
Everything was thus arranged. ‘The big house passed into
the hands of Masuda of Torimachi, to whom it had been mort-
gaged; the stepmother went to live in the small house, and the
big outhouse and the sheds for fermenting indigo were pulled
down; Masunori and Yoshinori went to Osaka; and Umé opened
a restaurant with two thousand five hundred yen that was given
her. Eiichi himself went to the office at Hyogo.
Eiichi did not think that he had any talent for business, and,
of course, he had no inclinations that way. But he had not the
courage to plunge among the lower classes. “The workers’ board-
ing-house and the cheap lodging-house were too gloomy for him.
Moreover he told himself that it was important for him to have
some practical experience for the realisation of his principles, so
IN BUSINESS 213
he did what his uncle told him and made an effort to forget those
horrible months that he had spent at the dockers’ lodging-house.
When he went to the office at Hyogo, Eiichi was conscious
that he was in another world. He was master now; he might
even be called a capitalist. But it took him a long time to
project his inner self upon the outer world, and he thought
painfully that he had not yet found his real self. His resolve
now was that he would merge his identity in the social life
around him. ‘The courage and fervour that inspired him at the
beginning of May had now disappeared. He was fast bound by
the authority of the outer world, unable to cry or even sob, with
the feeling of one about to sink to the bottom of a deep ocean.
Of late he had come to think that his identity was being de-
stroyed.
No more letters had come from Tsuruko during the months
of his homeless life and he had himself not been able to send
her a letter. Love had been cast aside as a sort of sin during
that period; he thought that the ordeal of such a strenuous life
would be unendurable to a weak thing like a woman, and that
they could not together face the hardships of the future.
Strangely enough he could forget love by day,—or, at least, try
to forget it.
When he went out into the busy city and began his business
as a carrier he was not without some consciousness that he lacked
stability. At school, it did not matter so much, as a school had
only remote relations with real life; but now a stable base was
necessary. What should it be? It must be strong. Woman?
The woman-soul? Eiichi searched his heart. He could not now
win fame. Disappointed in love, his identity was gradually
being dissolved. From the wings that he had spread for a flight
in the infinite the feathers were falling one by one and the
tendons were beginning to snap.
He began work as a transport agent. Like old Faust he
turned his face towards the sea. Where was his Mephistopheles
lurking? In what lay the secret danger? Where was the dyke
being built that would dry up the sea?
Eiichi did not take his stand upon authority; he was as humble
as possible, whether at the offices of the steamship companies or
at his own office, or when he went from vessel to vessel in the
harbour. It was not the time to apply the principles of Socialism
214 BEFORE THE DAWN
or claim the liberty of the Anarchist. On the deck of the big
steamship Minnesota Eiichi felt his own insignificance.
Eiichi rose at five o’clock every morning to study. At eight
o’clock he went out with Rokuya, the apprentice, to superintend
the working of cargo, and he never got back before eight o’clock
in the evening. At night, when he got home, he did not touch
any meat or saké. Nor did he seek after any one to love; his
interest in love had not yet revived. It was true that he felt
lonely without women’s society—especially after he got to Kobé,
—but he thought that he would soon get tired of it. A woman
was merely a creature with a nice complexion, a soft skin and
pretty features, who inspired men with a pleasant feeling; he
doubted whether that feeling would outlast five or ten years.
Books were the thing; and as business was good he ordered a
number of his favourite philosophical works from Maruzen, the
bookseller in Tokyo. When he got back from his work he lay
on his side among his books, sipping egg and milk, and reading
the reviews in the foreign magazines till the servant, who was a
woman of about forty from Awaji, came to tell him that supper
was ready. When he sat at the table and ate his vegetarian
meal he felt a little lonely. Of course there were no luxuries;
one had to smack one’s lips over laver. “Ah, if I only had a
sister like Humé,” he thought; but he had no sister,—not even
a cat.
When Eiichi first arrived in Kobé he made immediate in-
quiries as to his sister Emi’s whereabouts, but could not discover
where she had hidden herself. Yoshitaro Yoshida, in whose care
she had been placed, spoke of her as being very stupid and said
that she had never been to see him.
When bedtime came Eiichi thought how nice it would be to
have a friend. It made him feel sad to think that he had never
had a friend. As for Tsuruko ... when he remem-
bered the hand-clasps and embraces—all the details of their
intimacy in the past,—he thought that if they could eliminate
sex T'suruko would be the best friend he could have. He yearned
after her. ‘“Tsuruko was a fine girl,” he murmured to him-
self, and felt a desire to seek her friendship. ‘Tsuruko as his
companion? ‘The thought seemed to fill his breast with a divine
freshness. Rolled in the quilts thinking of these things, and at
times reading a book, he fell asleep.
eS ee —— ee
IN BUSINESS 215
Such was a day in his life. It was not an unpleasant one.
To his assistant and his clerks and the servant he showed great
consideration, and their affability increased. As his financial
circumstances improved he increased the salaries of his clerks.
He even had some idea of giving the clerks a share in the profits
as the business developed if things went on well. Thus it could
not be said that he had no pleasure. |
This went on till the end of October. At the beginning of
November he began to go to the theatre, as it occurred to him that
he would like to study the life history of the people. One moon-
light night in November he picked up a kitten. It was past
midnight, when he was returning from the Aioi theatre, and
the kitten was crying on a vacant piece of ground at Minatogawa.
It was very young and its eyelids were still red. It had a narrow
piece of red silk tied round its neck to which was fastened a
bell, and it was frightfully thin, with black and white longish
fur. Ejichi picked it up compassionately and put it in his bosom,
whereupon the kitten stopped crying and began to purr. Then
it began to make a great disturbance in his bosom, but Eiichi,
laughing, let it have its own way. It climbed up his chest and
looked into his face as if to fathom his thoughts. ‘“‘Miaow” it
cried and rubbed its damp, soft little nose against Eiichi’s. It
gave him a strange feeling, but he did not dislike it. After a
little time the kitten mewed again and then went back into his
bosom, sticking its head out as though it wanted to look at the
moon. Eiichi felt as if he were embracing a loved one who
was tired of life. The moonlight added to his pleasure, and he
walked along Hon-machi, cherishing the kitten and thinking of
all sorts of things. As the moonlight fell on the roofs of the
houses the tiles where the dew was heaviest glistened in its rays,
and the telegraph wires and poles were reflected in the road,
producing shadows that looked like crests on white silk. In the
moonlight even the streets looked beautiful, and Eiichi, as he
went along nursing the kitten, was lost in contemplation of the
beauty of the city-scene. All at once there appeared to him, like
a vision, the drama which he had seen not long before,—the
suicide of Hanshichi the publican and his sweetheart Sankatsu.
The tiles on the roofs shone like silver.
The next morning the kitten caused a sensation in the office.
“Tt’s a tabby,” said Hozumi, and at once there was a flow of jokes.
216 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Just the thing for the young master,” chaffed Hosokawa. For
four days, from morning till night, the kitten was a source of
amusement. It always slept with Eiichi, and in the morning it
crept up and looked into his face, putting its soft moist nose
against Ejichi’s and licking it. “A cat’s kiss,” Evichi thought
with amusement. On getting up he found it had made a mess in
the bed. When he told this to the clerks they said that he was
not the only one; the kitten had done it in their beds too. On
the fourth day when it was raining, the cat made a mess quite
boldly on Hozumi’s coat. ‘Thereupon Mr. Hozumi got in a
great rage and ordered Rokuya to take the cat and leave it on
the beach. Rokuya, who was a flat-faced youth, with a big nose
and long thin lips, gave a derisive laugh and took the cat down
to the beach. Generally Rokuya did not do what Hozumi asked
him, but this time he thought he would see the end of the comedy
and did what he was told. When the boy came back he waited,
and when his young master asked him what was the matter, he
said that he thought it was too cruel to leave the kitten homeless,
so he had given it to the cakeman. ‘There the first scene of the
comedy ended.
One day at the end of November the clerks in the office began
talking about brothels in front of the young master, and Hoso-
kawa drew an indecent picture out of his tobacco-pouch and
showed it to Eiichi. They had begun to get insolent through
over familiarity. Eiichi saw no reason to fear temptation, but
he did not like the tone of the conversation.
The night after the affair of the cat Eiichi went for a walk
with Hozumi to the Nanko Shrine, and when Hozumi tried to
drag him into the Daikyu, Eiichi made some polite excuse and
started home. But Hozumi entered quite unabashed. Ln1ichi
felt some regret that he was not as bold as Hozumi, and it oc-
curred to him that in the study of social conditions it was neces-
sary to see everything. He went back to the Daikyu therefore,
and a singularly beautiful girl, with a coquettish air, came out
and tried to pull him in.
“Your mate’s gone in,” she said, “‘so there ain’t no use vour
going home.” gta ol
She spoke in the Kobé dialect. ‘Then another girl came out
and began to pull him in. Hozumi also came out.
~ — ——— o
IN BUSINESS PA if)
“Just come in for a little,” he said. ‘We'll just stay a
while and then we’ll go home.”
There seemed nothing else to be done so Eiichi went in.
Hozumi was fondling a beautiful girl and making all sorts of
jokes, but Eiichi did not take any notice. Then Hozumi told
the girls about Eiichi’s vegetarianism and all about the kitten,
at which Ejichi was not displeased, and after a little time they
went away, the two girls coming out to see them off and calling
out “Come again, do now.”
Eiichi was surprised at the undeniable fascination of the girls.
Hozumi was telling him all sorts of tales about girls, but Eiichi
thought that his self-control was unshaken.
CHAPTER XXV
A By-Election
MMM MK MRM RRR RARR
FTER the “New Era” and the Kashiwagi Socialist
A parties in Tokyo had separated, the publication of the
New Era was suspended, but Mr. I. and Mrs. F. after-
wards took it up and produced a small journal. Enichi heard
from a Socialist living in a remote part of Mikawa Province that
the journal was continually being fined by the authorities for
statements made in it which were deemed subversive of order,
and he sent them ten yen as a trifle to help pay the fines. Eiichi
thought it was necessary to disseminate democratic ideas more
thoroughly in Japan in some way or other, but in his present
position he found it impossible to do anything. More and more
there appealed to him the idea of getting into closer touch with
the poor somewhat on the principle of Toynbee, the English
social reformer.
Eiichi wished to realise his heart’s desire, but the temptations
of his environment were too strong for him. He was also very
much under the influence of the naturalistic literature which
was just then coming into vogue. His submission to beauty and
women somehow seemed to him something of which to be proud.
It was now the end of November. A by-election for a seat
on the Municipal Council was taking place and Eiichi was told
by Murai that he ought to take part. One of the candidates for
election was the head of the Torii transport agency in Sakaé-
machi and as he was in the same line of business Eiichi was
dragged, willy-nilly, into the contest. Eiichi consented to ad-
dress one of the meetings. As it happened, there was only one
public meeting from the beginning to the end of the election, and
this was held at the Kikusuitei, a hall which would only hold
about four hundred people, situated near the Fukuhara brothel.
Most of the speakers were the proprietors of magazines and
218
A BY-ELECTION 219
journals which were published irregularly, mostly for the sake
of the advertisements, some of them coming out only every
three months so as not to come under the Press Law. ‘They made
a big show by their titles, such as the Japan Hardware Journal,
the Kwansai Soy Journal, the Lumber Review, or the Kobé &
Osaka Shipchandler? Gazette, while some had specially grand
names, such as Great Japan of the Ocean. ‘The proprietors
were a strange lot of half-baked politicians who made a specialty
of local politics, and their speeches were very poor attempts.
Eiichi, on the other hand, by the freshness of his views and the
skilful way in which he set them forth, made a great impression
on the audience. ‘The next day the newspapers said that Mr.
Eiichi Niimi had quite captured the audience by his eloquence.
It may not have been specially due to Eiichi’s speech, but at
any rate Mr. Torii was elected three days after.
The feast in celebration of the election was held at the Tsut-
suikadan on Egeyama. Of course Mr. Niimi was invited to be
present at the function, and Mr. Kobata, the proprietor of the
Marine Transporter’ Monthly, accompanied him. Eiichi went
with Kobata to the Tsutsuikadan, and there, for the first time in
his life, was served with saké by geisha. He only drank one
cup. Also for the first time in his life he saw geisha dance at
a private gathering. It dawned upon him that people do not
become dissipated wilfully.
‘There were thirty-one people present at the feast, including
Mr. Torii, the successful candidate, and except Eiichi they were
all the class of people described above,—proprietors of petty
monthly journals and reporters. Eiichi had come to understand
the condition of local politics. According to Murai, the suc-
cessful candidate Torii was a scholar of Waseda Academy,* who
had long been engaged in the transport business in Kobé. He
seemed to be a gentlemanly fellow, but he did not enter into any
intimate talk with Eiichi.
Kobata told every one present what he had heard from
Murai,—that Eiichi was a great scholar, and Eiichi became quite
popular in the gathering. Kobata seemed to know all about the
geisha and told Eiichi, who was sitting next to him, all their
names and introduced them to him.
* Waseda Academy (now Waseda University) in Tokyo was founded
by the late Marquis Okuma.
220 BEFORE THE DAWN
It was nearly one o’clock before the feast was over and then
Kobata invited Eiichi to come with him and three of the geisha
to a second spree in the Hanakuma quarter. LEjichi, as a seeker
after beauty, had not the heart to refuse, and so they went to
the Hanakuma quarters, their jinrikishas stopping in front of
the beautifully illuminated ‘Tama-no-ya. As their jinrikishas
stopped they could hear through the latticed door the high voices
of the girls, and when they got out of the jinrikishas the girls
came out to receive them. Here neither saké nor anything else
was produced. One of the elder geisha who had the profes-
sional name of “‘Kiyonosuké,”’ paid special attention to Eiichi,
but Eiichi found “Kohidé,” a girl who had come back with
them from the Tsutsuikadan, the most beautiful. She was a
girl of about twenty-one or twenty-two, of a modest behaviour
and a quiet tongue. Among those who accompanied them back
from the Tsutsuikadan was also a girl named “‘Umewaka,” but
she had a headache, she said, and soon went upstairs to bed.
Kobata said that he was going to stop the night there and
recommended Eiichi to do the same. “They were all seated
together in front of a brazier, and Eiichi, as he inhaled the
sweet scent of the girls and listened to their joking talk, felt
that he had not the strength of mind to rise up and go home.
Kiyonosuké also engagingly asked him to stay, as it was so late.
Finally Kohidé gave the order for two beds to be made up side
by side.
Eiichi thought the world was a surprisingly accommodating
place. Although it was a geisha-house there was nothing vulgar
or disgusting about it. , Here there was a greater warmth and a
richer feeling of humanity than in his father’s house at Toku-
shima. He felt very grateful for all their kindness.
‘That night he slept in the same room with Kobata and left
the next morning at eight o’clock. As he left Kiyonosuké asked
if she might come to his office with Kohidé, and Ejichi assented.
Ee
CHAPTER XXVI
At the Geisha House
RRRKRKKRMRKKRKRKRKMKKH
P \HE next day Kiyonosuké sent a very long letter by a
jinrikishaman to Ejichi’s office in Kajiya-machi and the
ingenuous Ejichi showed it to every one in ‘the office,
from Murai down to the servant. ‘They all thought it was a
great joke.
That afternoon two very fine gentlemen, dressed in European
clothes, came to the office in jinrikishas. Eiichi thought it rather
strange, but learnt that they came from the Kobé Marine Insur-
ance Company. Murai received them and after a long talk with
him upstairs, lasting about an hour, they both went away. When
they had gone Murai came to Eiichi, who was writing cargo
Invoices.
“Master,” he said, “something terrible has happened.”
“What is it?” asked Eiichi, surprised.
“The Daiiuku-maru was wrecked in the Enshu Sea in that
storm we had about a week ago and broke her mast, lost her
rudder and had to jettison a third of her cargo. While she was
drifting about, the Korea-maru on the American line, discov-
ered her and went to the rescue of the crew advising them to
abandon the ship and cargo. The men, however, were reluctant
to leave their old ship and the whole ten of them decided to
stick by her. ‘They were given some provisions and drifted on
till the vessel neared Oshima Island in Izu. There the people
on the island saw she was adrift and quickly launched a salvage
boat. ‘They took the vessel into the harbour and being a very
rapacious lot they stole about half of what was left on board.
The Kobé Marine Insurance Company got a telegram the day
before yesterday and they have already sent some one to wherever
the harbour is in Izu. ‘They came to consult about the five hun-
dred cases of ammonium from Tokyo for Maruni. They say
about half of it is spoilt, but there are about two hundred cases
221
222 BEFORE THE DAWN
that the water has not got at and which are all right. ‘The insur-
ance company says it is not a case of a ship foundering, but of its
drifting and as the crew threw the goods into the sea deliberately
the company can’t pay the insurance money on the whole, but
ask us to accept some consolation money. Of course if you
opened a hole in the bottom of the ship and she sank or all the
cargo was. lost, the whole amount of the insurance would be
paid. I put it to them, supposing a hole was opened in the
bottom of the ship where she now lies, would we get the full
amount of the insurance, and they said in that case they would
pay it.” }
“What a nuisance,” said Eiichi. “Do the Maruni people
know about it?”
“They said that they had called there on the way. ‘The same
thing happened to Ishida’s ship off Kazarima in Harima Province
when it was wrecked. ‘The ammonium that was left they poured
water on to spoil it and got the whole of the amount that the
goods were insured for.”
“Would it be quite right to do that?” Eiichi asked quickly.
He thought the economics of capitalism rather queer.
“Oh, yes, there’s no objection,” said Murai. ‘According to
the explanation of the Kobé Marine Insurance Company, the
Maruni Company pays them every year about twenty-five thou-
sand yen in insurance premiums, while they say that this cargo
was insured for something under forty thousand yen. So as
they want to continue being favoured with the business, if the
ship is caused to sink or the whole of the cargo is rendered worth-
less, they will pay the full amount for which it was insured.”
““That’s a strange idea. I never heard it before.”
*““That’s how it’s done. As we can’t very well sink the ship
I think we had better throw the cargo overboard or spoil it
with sea water.”
While they were talking there was a telephone call from the
Maruni office about the matter. Murai was thrown into great
perplexity, for there being rather a scarcity of ammonium just
then the Maruni Company wanted to have the goods, and yet
at the same time they wanted to get the insurance money. In
any case, they said, some one should be sent to investigate the
state of affairs.
Eiichi and Murai talked the matter over and decided to send
“. ee ee
AT THE GEISHA HOUSE 223
Hozumi. They informed Maruni by telephone of the decision,
and then Eiichi made a hurried dinner and went off quickly to
look for Hozumi, who was out in the bay.
At half-past seven that evening, Hozumi, with a clerk of
the Maruni Fertiliser Company, left Kobé on the second-class
express for Oshima in Izu.
That evening Eiichi felt himself drawn to visit Kiyonosuké
and Kohidé and he trudged along to the Hanakuma quarter,
Somehow he felt very shy. Just as he was getting to Fukuhara-
guchi he heard the sound of a drum and stopped to look. It
was a band of gospellers preaching by the roadside. Eliichi’s
ee . ° !
religious fervour was that evening especially aroused. He com-
pared himself with the young men preaching and felt exasper-
ated at his own lack of spirit. He gave up his visit to the
Hanakuma quarter and went to the Gospel Mission Hall in
Tamon-dori, where he listened to the preaching till the end.
Eiichi was not particularly affected by the preaching, but he
was very much struck by a worker’s testimony. This worker
appeared to be a man of weak intellect, a labourer at the Kawa-
saki Shipbuilding Yard, it was said;—a man of thirty-five or
thirty-six, who earnestly proclaimed that he had been saved by
Jesus Christ from a life of crime, and by his salvation had en-
tered into a state of blessedness. Eiichi was much impressed,
He thought of the bewildering indulgences of his present life
and a resolution to become a Christian formed in his mind. But
his philosophy blocked the way. He could feel no sympathy
with the many religious mysteries for which no explanation was
forthcoming, such as the Trinity, the Immaculate Conception,
the Ascension and miracles.
The pastor was a tall, slender man of about forty in appear-:
ance, very sentimental, or, rather, hysterical, who repeated the
same thing over and over again and called for recruits for the
“seat of grace” among those who wanted to be saved. ‘There
were only twenty or thirty people present, but two or three per-
sons went boldly up. Eiichi wished that he had the courage
_ to go up.
Eiichi felt that he must certainly repent, but that night the
call of beauty, especially the temptation of seeing Kohidé, was
Stronger than the call of religion. That was the reason why
Eiichi had not the courage to seek salvation and go to the “‘seat
eres
el
oan earenty
——
——— ee
224 BEFORE THE DAWN
of grace.” He went out dejectedly and again proceeded quickly
towards the Hanakuma quarter.
The Hanakuma quarter was lit up. ‘“‘Why was the Gospel
Mission Hall so dark inside,” Eiichi thought, “‘while on the
other hand the geisha quarter at Yamanoté is so bright?” Pretty
girls were there in beautiful dresses, with large sparkling eyes
and glessy black hair done up in wonderful coiffures, who
brushed past him in the narrow passages, giving Eiichi an inex-
pressible feeling of delight.
At the Tama-no-ya Kiyonosuké and Kohidé told him that
although they had received an invitation elsewhere they had been
so certain that he would come that they had purposely excused
themselves and had been waiting for him. When he heard this
Eiichi thought it was a pity that he had not come earlier.
Kohidé was from Akita and was very beautiful. She seemed
more than ordinarily beautiful that evening, and Eiichi felt
that even to sit by her side was a great privilege. Ej1ichi, Kohidé,
Kiyonosuké and the mistress sat round the brazier. ‘The mistress
did not look a bit like the ordinary mistress of a geisha-house;
she looked like the wife of a merchant. Kobata had told Eiichi
after they went to bed that she was the mistress of a hatter
somewhere in Moto-machi.
Tea and cake were served and Kiyonosuké hesitatingly sug-
gested that they thought of getting Eiichi to take them to the
theatre. E1ichi did not reply, however, and his silence cast a
chill on the company. His desire was rather to amuse himself
with Kohidé as freely as he used -to play at love with Tsuruko,
but Kiyonosuké’s ardour prevented him. Kiyonosuké went on
chattering alone. ‘The talk getting round to Kobata, Kohidé
dismissed him with the remark that she did not like him. Kiyo-
nosuké also did not like him. Kohidé imitated the way Kobata
smoked. Kiyonosuké said that Kobata’s way of smoking was
very like the Mayor’s.
Then they began picking the Mayor to pieces. Kiyonosuké
told a story about how embarrassed the Mayor was in offering
his congratulations at the celebration of the completion of a
new house that a Nada brewer named Yagi had built as a
separate establishment for his mistress. Kohidé asked Eiichi
if he had not seen the sarcastic remarks made about the Mayor
in the Kobé papers the next day. Eiichi answered that he had
AT THE GEISHA HOUSE 225
not seen them and Kohidé told him what the paper said, Ejichi
thought that it was not only the Mayor of Tokushima who was
dissipated and smiled sardonically.
Then they began an attack on the Mayor. There came stories
of his relations with geisha.
“T say,” said Kohidé, breaking into the conversation in a loud
voice, “do you know? Kobata’s girl at the Matsuraro goes back-
wards and forwards between Mr. Yamada, the head of the
Public Works Office, and Mr. Shinoda, of the Japan Mail Steam-
ship Company.”
Kiyonosuké opened her eyes wide.
“Does Yamada go with girls?” she asked.
“Um.”
“Hasn’t he some children?”
“Yes, they say he has five.”
“Then why does he go out amusing himself?”
“Oh, he goes out when his wife’s expecting another.”
Then Eiichi heard from Kiyonosuké all about the gaieties of
Mr. Shinoda of the Japan Mail Steamship Company. He smiled
sardonically when he heard of the secret life of Shinoda, re-
membering his affected assumption of superiority.
While they were talking Umewaka came back and began
telling them what had happened at the banquet she had been to.
She was delighted because Mr. Nakao had promised to take her
to the theatre the following night.
When Kohidé heard this she petitioned Ejichi to take her to
the theatre the following night. Eiichi assented, whereupon
Kiyonosuké wanted to go too and Eiichi had not the courage to
refuse to take her. Umewaka asked what time jt was, and the
mistress, who was getting sleepy, said it was eleven o'clock.
Umewaka at once announced that she was going to bed, where-
upon Kiyonosuké proposed that Eiichi should stop the night, as
they were all women in the house and felt lonely.
Eiichi again had not the courage to refuse, and accordingly \
they spread a bed for him. In the society of these girls, over- |
come by their perfume, Eiichi forgot all his scruples. His mind
and body were trembling with excitement as he Jay in bed. He |
felt that these geisha were finer creatures than Tsuruko, and |
that he would not be sorry even if he should fall into tempta-
tion with one of them.
CHAPTER XXVI1
In Difficulties
Mx MK MM KM KK KK RRAR
[oe end of the year was now at hand and all the trans-
port agencies were very busy handling goods. Hozumi
came back from Izu five days later and reported that
the ship was quite sound and that, as half the cargo had been
saved, they would probably not be able to get the insurance
money. Even now, however, if they had the courage to damage
the rest of the cargo with water, the Marine Insurance Com-
pany would probably pay the full insurance. Murai inquired
of the Maruni Company by telephone what he should do and
was told to let the goods be damaged by water and get the
insurance.
Two or three days passed, and then the Kobé News published
some particulars of a quarrel between Murai and his wife. It
was something about Murai having struck his wife and of an
exaggerated complaint having been made at the police station.
It was also stated that Murai was on terms of intimacy with a
low-class geisha. ‘There had been stories going about the office
for two or three weeks of Murai’s intimacy with a girl of the
kind, and there had been some amusement at a stingy fellow like
Murai going after girls because his wife was with child. This
was the origin of the trouble, and Eiichi felt some regret that
it should have got into the papers. ‘That day they were ex-
tremely busy in the office, but Murai did not show his face all
day.
That evening, while Eiichi was reckoning up the day’s tak-
ings, Roku came back from the harbour and reported that there
was a rumour that Hosokawa of their office had got the daugh-
ter of the cakeman into trouble. This was the girl to whom
Roku had given the kitten. The girl was only about fifteen
or sixteen and there was thus a difference of ten years between
226
ee
IN DIFFICULTIES 227
her age and Hosokawa’s. In noting this, however, Eiichi re-
membered his own weaknesses and so said nothing about it
to Hosokawa. When they all came back from the harbour that
evening,—Hosokawa, Yamada and Hozumi,—they showed no
difference in their bearing, but next morning Eiichi heard Ho-
zumi and Hosokawa quarrelling in the kitchen, though what
about he did not know. Afterwards Hozumi came to Eiichi
and warned him against Hosokawa, but Eiichi did not learn
what the warning referred to.
That evening Hosokawa did not return, nor the next day,
nor theeday after. Murai also did not come to the office for
three days, so that Eiichi and Hozumi and Yamada, who was.
not yet twenty, and Rokuya, the boy, had to work till they were
nearly exhausted. There was another trouble, and that was
that while they had to advance the insurance premiums on the
goods they had no money to do it with. Murai had the cheque-
book of the bank, where there ought to have been a deposit of
five or six hundred yen, and Eiichi was at his wit’s end to
know what to do. Murai must have received a hundred and
seven yen from Kazama for transport charges, he thought.
Also, till Maruni’s affair was settled they could not collect their
charges from them. Not knowing what else to do Eiichi made
use of an amount of three hundred and thirty yen which had
been sent by Kondo at Tokushima as freight charges,
On the 9th of December, while Eiichi was reading the news-
paper upstairs, Rokuya came up and announced that Soda, the
head of the firm of Kazama, had called. Eiichi went down to
see him and then discovered Hosokawa’s dishonesty. He learned
that while Hozumi was away at Izu, Hosokawa had abstracted
two hundred and fifty bushels of rice from a quantity of seven
hundred and fifty bushels which was to be shipped from Kobé
by the Hakata-maru to Otaru in the Hokkaido on the Ist of
December. Eiichi was thunder-struck, but told Soda that he
would inquire into the matter.
Murai came that morning looking quite unconcerned, and
went into the office after Soda had gone. LElichi said nothing
to Murai about his absence, but informed him of Hosokawa’s
dishonesty as he had learnt of it from Soda. Murai made an
indignant exclamation and rang up several places on the tele-
phone, but all he could learn was that Hosokawa had gone
228 BEFORE THE DAWN
to Tokyo. Yamada, without knowing of Hosokawa’s dishon-
esty, told Murai that two hundred and fifty bushels of rice had
been bought by a broker named Tanii of Higashikawasaki-cho,
whereupon Murai gave an ejaculation of despair and said that
nothing could be done.
Eiichi asked Murai how much they had to their account in
the bank, whereupon Murai curtly replied that there were only
three hundred yen if he drew his salary for the month.
CHAPTER XXVIII
A Loan
RRR KRM MM MK HK MM KK
ARLY next morning Eiichi was reading upstairs in his
5 study when the boy Rokuya came up and said that Mr.
Shinoda, from the Pier, had come. By the Pier was
meant the branch office of the Japan Mail Steamship Company,
which was situated by the pier next to the Kawasaki Shipbuild-
ing Yard.
“I wonder what his business is,” said Eiichi, absent-mindedly.
“Show him upstairs.”
“Mr. Shinoda?” said Toku, the servant. “Is that him that’s
always coming to the office? He’s fat and has a long moustache
and wears gold-rimmed glasses, don’t he?” and she took a
cushion from in front of the screen on which were inscribed
some Chinese characters written by Mr. Suichiku, an old friend
of Ejichi’s father.
Eiichi knew Shinoda at the Pier quite well, and Shinoda had
also been at the office three or four times since Eiichi’s arrival
although he had not come upstairs, but had only stopped a few
minutes, talking loudly to Murai in a chaffing sort of way while
puffing at his cigar, and then suddenly going away again, upon
which Murai generally burst into laughter.
A moment after there was a loud noise on the stairs and a
big man of about forty came up. He was dressed in morning
clothes.
“Ah, good morning, Mr. Niimi,” said Shinoda. “Fine
weather to-day, eh?”
He put his hard felt hat on the floor and wiped his moustache
with his handkerchief, making an easy salutation before he sat
down. Four or five sparrows were chirping on the roof of the
warehouse behind.
229
230 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi bowed with his hands on the mats in Japanese style.
“Please sit down,” he said.
Shinoda looked at the books on the shelf in the alcove.
“Are these what you read?” he asked in a loud voice. “Won’t
you let me just have a look?” and he went up to the bookshelf.
“Hm, all philosophical works, eh? No, here’s Karl Marx’s
, ‘Capital.’ ‘You're not a philosopher only, eh? Ah, here’s
Westermarck’s ‘Origin of Human Marriage.’ You only read
things that people of my sort can’t understand.”
Shinoda spoke in a very familiar way. He was a lively
fellow, with all the vitality of a school-boy, and for that reason
he was generally liked by all at the Pier.
There was a moment’s silence while Shinoda ran his eyes
over the books.
“It’s a pity you’re only the head of a transport agency,” he
said. ‘There are not many bookshops in Kobé that have such
a collection of philosophical works. Kobé’s not a place where
people read books. ‘That’s why they’re all such fools, eh?” and
he went off into a laugh. He certainly had a very loud voice.
Eiichi watched Shinoda in silence while he examined the
books. ,
“Mr. Niimi,” Shinoda went on, “you should give up the
transport business and get an appointment as professor in an
academy. Shall I help you to get a position as teacher of ethics
in a Middle School?”
He was saying the first thing that came into his head.
“No, thank you,” answered Eiichi. “Pd rather be excused
from teaching ethics in 'a Middle School.”
“No, no. The fact is that I have a friend who’s opened a
private Middle School of about two hundred boys and he’s asked
me to find him some masters who can talk English well and
understand philosophy. He offers to engage them at about
seventy yen a month. I’m looking for them now.”
“Persons in Kobé who understand philosophy?” said Eiichi.
“T expect he’d be satisfied with a man who wears a red neck-
tie and knows enough English to say ‘Good morning.’ ”
“Yes, but you know sometimes there are graduates from
theological schools in America who are idling away their time
in Kobé in some firm. ‘That’s what he’s thinking of, no doubt.
Persons of good character who have made a special study of
A LOAN 23%
philosophy are well thought of in the provinces, you know.”
“Yes, I suppose there are some graduates from theological
seminaries,”
The boy came upstairs bringing tea.
“Well, you’ve got some interesting books there,” said Shinoda,
“and you read a lot of poetry too, I see,” and he sat himself
down on a cushion with his legs crossed quite at his ease.
The servant now came up with the tobacco-box, which she
placed in front of Shinoda.
“Do you smoke?” asked Shinoda, as he took a cigar out of
his pocket.
“No,” said Eiichi.
“That’s good. And you don’t drink either?”
“No, I don’t drink now. I find it makes no difference to
me whether I drink or not.”
‘The servant here struck into the conversation.
“And he don’t eat fish or meat.”
“That’s extraordinary,” said Shinoda. ‘What’s the reason
of that?”
“Tm a vegetarian,” said Eiichi, “and a rigid one too.”
“What strange ideas you follow!”
“Well, when you come to think of it, it’s a queer custom for
human beings to eat meat. If you study the construction of
the stomach and the teeth from a biological point of view you
will find that man is an herbivorous animal. Even if that
wasn’t so, why shouldn’t even mosquitoes and lice and fleas be
free to enjoy their lives?” and Eiichi laughed.
“Is it queer to eat meat?” said Shinoda. ‘Persons like you,
of weak constitution, will die if they don’t eat meat.”
“What, die if you don’t eat meat? ‘The Japanese farmers
don’t look much like dying.”
A notebook on the desk caught Shinoda’s eye.
“Well, it’s no doubt quite true that people shouldn’t eat
meat,” he said while he looked at it. ‘Buddha forbade the
killing of living things. But nevertheless I shall go on eating
meat,” and he burst into a loud laugh. ‘“What’s this?” he
added, referring to the notebook.
“Oh, that’s nothing,—only a diary of my thoughts.”
“And what’s that pile of papers over there?”
“These?” said Eiichi, and he ran through his fingers a pile
p]
232 BEFORE THE DAWN
of two or three hundred sheets of manuscript. “You mustn’t
laugh, but it’s a study of the history of physiognomy.”
“What an extraordinary subject,” said Shinoda, and he burst
into another laugh.
For a while they were silent and then Shinoda spoke again.
“Mr. Niimi,” he said, “‘the fact is that I called to see you
to-day on a little business, if you don’t mind my mentioning
its
“Certainly,” replied Eiichi, “especially as it’s you,” and he
gave a slight laugh. He thought that Shinoda had probably
called about money. ‘The rumour that he had heard the other
day in the Hanakuma quarter of Shinoda’s gaieties gave him
the idea that he must be financially embarrassed. |
“T came to you,” Shinoda went on, “because I thought you’d
do what I want and also because I thought you were best able
to do it. The fact is I want to know if you will be so good
as to lend me some money.”
Shinoda did not display any diffidence in making his re-
quest.
“Certainly,” said Eiichi. ‘How much do you want?”
“T want just a hundred yen.”
Eiichi wondered whether he had a hundred yen that he could
lend, but nevertheless he asked boldly, “Do you want it to-
day?”
“Oh, no, not necessarily to-day. But I must have it by the
end of the month.”
“By the end of the month, eh? Yes, I think I can do it.
I shall be able to oblige you about the twenty-fifth of the
month. If you only want a hundred yen I can do it.”
“Thank you. Please do your best for me. My wife in the
country is sick or something and she’s sent to ask me for some
money.”
“Oh, that?ll be all right. [ll certainly put the matter
through for you.”
“Well, I haven’t any other business,” said Shinoda, “so Pll
go now. Sorry to trouble you so early.”
Shinoda affected to be quite at his ease, but he had flushed
slightly and his eyes had a furtive look behind his glasses.
“Well, good morning then,” said Eiichi, making no effort
to detain him.
A LOAN 233
Shinoda took his hat and went downstairs. Eiichi did not
get up to see him off, but merely murmured an excuse as he
sat at his desk.
The servant went down to the office with Shinoda and
then came up again. Rokuya, the boy, also came up to take
away the tobacco-box, and seeing Eiichi, began to talk.
“Master,” he said, “that chap Shinoda, didn’t he come to-day
to borrow money? Don’t he look proud and ’aughty down at
the Pier and wasn’t he meek and humble to-day? He’s the most
conceited of the lot down at the Pier.”
“Well,” said Eiichi, “isn’t he the head there?”
“They say he’s passed through the Tokyo Higher Commer-
cial School,” Rokuya went on. “Are the fellows from that
school always so proud?”
Then happening to glance out of the window, another idea
came into Rokuya’s head.
“Ain’t it fine to-day,” he went on. “TI should like to go out
into the country,” and he went bounding to the window. Ro-
kuya was fourteen years old and a mischievous imp.
“Don’t jump about like that, Roku,” said Eiichi. “You'll
make a dust.”
Rokuya took no notice, but only went out onto the drying-
Stage.
“You can see Anchor Hill,” he called out, “I should like
to go out on the hills and enjoy myself.”
“What does Mr. Shinoda do all day at the Pier?” asked
‘Toku.
“He’s the second in charge at the branch office there,” said
Rokuya, “‘so he sits in a chair all day and puts on airs,” and
Rokuya demonstrated what Shinoda looked like when he put
on airs.
“Don’t he do nothing else?” asked Toku.
“He’s sent his missus away into the country and now he has
to go to Fukuhara to enjoy himself. Master, did you hear?”
and Rokuya sat down on the window-sill and began swinging
his legs backwards and forwards.
“Just hark to him talking,” laughed the servant.
“I tell you that fellow makes himself felt in the office,
All the other boys are afraid of him, but I go up to his desk
and play all sorts of tricks.”
234 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Hark at him,” said the servant, who was laughing all the
time. |
“He taught me a lot of English the other day, he did—dogu,
that’s English for dog, and suchiima, that’s English for steamer,
and vanchi, that’s launch. Then waebu is wave, and... DPve
been and forgotten the others. ... No, I remember,—
chimoni, that’s funnel.”
“You remember quite a lot,” said Eiichi. .
“I say, master, won’t you teach me a little English?”
“Tsn’t what you know enough?”
“Just that little? I want to know enough to be able to read
all the books here quite easily. Then I shouldn’t be just the
boy in Niimi’s Transport Agency. If I could talk English like
the master I’d go round to the Pier and amaze ’em all by swag-
gering round: and talking nothing but English—suran chun
kichi ba. ‘Then I'd get hold of foreigners and speak to them
in English. ‘That would be fun.”
Toku was holding her sides with laughter.
““What’s the use of just showing off?” asked Etichi.
“Oh, I'd make a swagger and get lots of money.”
“You're very avaricious. People who make a great show
generally have no money.”
“Well, I'd just make a show then, so won’t you teach me
English?”
“Shall I send you to a night-school?”’
“A night-school—an English one? (Yes, I'd go if you sent
me.”
‘““What’s the time, Roku?”
“Tt’s about nine, I think.”
“Just go downstairs and see if Mr. Murai has come.” ~
“Mr. Sankichi ain’t come to-day. I say, master, you saw
that in the paper the other day?”
“Yes, I saw it.”
A voice from below called “Roku.” Jt was Murai’s voice
without doubt.
“‘Ah, Sankichi’s come,” said Rokuya. “He’s calling in that
loud voice of his. I won’t take any notice. ‘Talk of the
devil . . . It’s true, ain’t it, Toku? ... He’s being drained
by some girl up in Yamanoté all right . . . Master, you should
just see his house in Kitanagasa—it is a dirty place.”
A LOAN 235
“Yes? Have you been there?”
“Lots of times,”
Then the voice called again from below—“ Roku.”
“TI ain’t going,” said Roku. “I say, master, Murai’s missus,
she’s an awful creature. She’s as mean as mean can be.”
“What funny faces you make,” said Toku. “But, I say,
Roku, if you don’t go downstairs Mr. Muraj will get angry
again. Go downstairs, do now.”
“Sankichi don’t frighten me when he gets angry,” said Roku,
and he stuck his head forward and bared his teeth and showed
his contempt by a wave of his arm.
“I say, master,” he went on, “have you seen his kids? Every
one of ’em’s as ugly as sin, and they’re such hungry, mischievous
little devils . . . Oh, there’s Sankichj coming upstairs,” and at
the sound of steps on the stairs Rokuya darted out onto the dry-
ing-stage and hid himself on the roof.
As Rokuya suspected, the steps were those of Murai. He
stuck his body half in at the door and, without saluting Eiichi,
said, “Where’s that rascal Roku hiding again? JI heard his
voice upstairs.”
Then Murai went downstairs again muttering.
Eiichi and the servant felt sorry for Murai and did not look
at him, but after he had gone downstairs they looked at each
other and laughed. Roku coming in from the roof also
laughed.
Then Ejichi, taking Roku with him, went out into the har-
bour to look after the handling of cargo, a work which gave
even Eiichi pleasure.
CHAPTER XXIX
The New Year
MM KM KR RR KKK RRRARR
IICHI became convinced that a business life would not
kK suit him; he felt that he was not one who could fit him-
self into the present social system. Nevertheless he had
not the courage to abandon his business at once. He could not
enter the dockers’ lodging-house as he had in the summer, and
even though he would have liked to be a journalist his courage
failed him when he thought that he would have to mix with
such men as he met at the time of the election to the Municipal
Assembly. He felt disgusted with himself.
He took no interest in anything. He did not like the constraint
of his work, and since the time that he had assisted in the Munici-
pal election his heart had been disturbed by thoughts of Kiyono-
suké and Kohidé,—thoughts which he could not drive out. With
the disorder into which he himself had fallen he saw all things
around him falling into disorder. The Niimi Transport Agency,
he felt, could not continue its career much longer. Woman was
the only thing that could bring comfort to his lonely heart. Yet
a strong desire seized him to become pure and devote his life
resolutely to social service. He had not been to the Tama-no-ya
since he had taken the geishas Kiyonosuké and Kohidé to the
theatre.
{He felt keenly that religion was the only thing that could
fave him at this critical moment of his life. As the end of the
k
| bes approached his religious fervour was more and more aroused
/ and he went every evening to the Gospel Mission Hall in Fuku-
/ haraguchi. He still felt some repugnance, but in his craving
- for religion he could not afford to be particular regarding out-
side formalities and creeds, and he listened in silence to the
sermons and the testimonies. He had come to grasp more or
less the essentials of the religion.
236
I
§
THE NEW YEAR 237
The settlement of accounts at the end of the year showed the
instability of his business. A hundred yen had been lent to
Shinoda out of nothing, and the money advanced for the insur-
ance of Maruni’s goods had not been returned. Eiichi had
been forced also to give a promissory note for nearly a thousand
yen, the money that Hosokawa had embezzled. Altogether the
coming year was looked forward to with some anxiety.
Eiichi’s desire was to free himself as quickly as possible and
throw himself into the Labour movement, but he felt that he
could not abandon an office which, though small, yet enjoyed
some amount of credit.
The last day of the year 1908 came, and Eiichi attended the
Watch Night service as he wanted to close the year in prayer.
Fukuharaguchi seemed especially lively that evening, and al-
though he did not feel much in the mood for prayer, he prayed
that next year he might at least make some progress in the direc-
tion of assisting in the Labour movement.
Although the end of the year brought them trouble, New
Year’s Day was cheerful. Enlivened by the sweet saké, Murai,
Hozumi, Rokuya and the servant Toku all seemed happy. Eiichi
also made an effort to appear cheerful, but found it impossible.
Somehow he felt that he ought to submit to the inspiration of
his religious inclinations and to the Heavenly Father, but at
the same time his philosophical questionings, which had become
the habit of years, deprived him of the courage to throw him-
self whole-heartedly into religion. Now at the New Year
especially, when he heard people talk of putting on their best
clothes and going to the Hanakuma or the Fukuhara quarter to
enjoy themselves, while he was left out in the cold, he felt how
pitiful was his lot.
He made a lonely tour of the Kyoto and Nara district. He
arrived at misty Kyoto on the morning of the 2nd of January
after a shake-up in the train and took a jinrikisha to the museum.
Then he went from the Ginkakuji to Omuro, but he found
nothing interesting. The next day he went to Nara, but it
was all the same, and he repeated the words of the Emperor in
the first scene of the second part of Faust:
Ich habe satt das ewige Wie und Wenn.
Es fehlt an Geld,—nun gut, da schaff es denn.
255 , BEFORE THE DAWN
On the fifth day after he left home, when the train was
proceeding west of the small station of Horiuji, he had an in-
describable feeling of melancholy as he saw the dark Buddhist
temple in the grove to the northeast disappearing in the mist.
Tired with his journey and also tired of life, he felt like crying.
It would be better for him, he thought, if he made up his mind
to lie down on the rails and let himself be run over by the next
train, and thus pass into nothingness. It was only the thought
that all things might not pass away that kept him dragging out
his aimless life. Ah, why had he ever been born? He was
a machine that would not work however much oil was applied.
Even the consolation of Kohidé would be of no avail.
It was five days since he had left home. His heart was op-
pressed with the thought that there was no one to save him.
God? No, God’s hands were too short to reach him even
though he prayed. Women? No, they were still less power-
less than God. Money? Money! Despicable! No, it was
useless.
He leaned his hot and aching head against the window, closed
his eyes and dozed. The train was making a terrible noise as
it sped along. He thought how nice it would be if the whole
carriage were made of glass.
From Tennoji the train stopped at a tiresome number of
stations. Looking out of the window he saw distasteful names
like Tenman Station or Tamazukuri Station, quite in the Osaka
style, written on the square station lamps. Between the sta-
tions there were deserts of tiled roofs with black smoke rising
above them. Osaka by night looked an eerie place, something
like a storm-tossed ocean. When the train was going along the
banks of the Yodogawa he suddenly remembered that it was a
famous place for suicides and also that he had once seen at the
Aioiza Theatre in Kobé the drama of the suicide of Hanshichi
Akaneya and Sankatsu, his sweetheart. Suicide and Osaka by
night. He could not understand why, but they seemed to him
to have a horribly close association.
What a terrible place Osaka was! Crowded places were
terrible. .
The office had been fairly successful during his absence. On
the 2nd of January, when they began work for the New Year,
they had received notice from Oguri, a rice-broker in Shima-
THE NEW YEAR “59
kami-machi, that he would be sending five thousand bales of rice
to Otaru. They had not handled such a large quantity of goods
lately.
“We're going to have luck this year, you see,” said Murai,
with a loud burst of laughter from his wide mouth.
On the other hand a customer who had supported them for
over twenty years, when on the point of concluding another
contract for the handling of indigo, finally decided not to let
the goods pass through the hands of Niimi, but to send them
direct to the steamer. Rokuya, the boy, was very much dis-
gusted and expressed his resentment openly in front of Eiichi.
“I don’t want to stay in this measly old office any more,” he
said. “Tl go back home and be a farmer.”
Murai thought that their policy that year should be to get
hand in glove with the wholesale rice dealers, but that month
the wholesale rice dealers were not very busy, and Oguri, after
sending the five thousand bales to Otaru, only sent another
thousand bales for Muroran. There was much talk of the
banks in Tokyo practising caution.
Soda’s account had not been paid, and the accounts for Jan-
uary had been left unpaid until the 5th of F ebruary. Soda sent
no more rice for transportation, and day after day, with only
two or three hundred bales of rice to handle, the five of them
sat at their desks with nothing to do but read the papers. As
there was no work to do Rokuya got lazy and did not put away
the papers, which were scattered all over the office. The con-
fusion that reigned inside was not all, for just then some thirty
or forty fellows, who were migrating from the interior of Awa
Province to the Hokkaido, were parading the streets, making
the vicinity very lively. In the midst of this confusion Eiichi
failed to discover any reason for man’s existence.
CHAPTER XXX
Conversion
MXM MMM MM OM OM MW OH OM
HERE was only one way left for Eiichi and that was
death,—cold, quiet death. He thought that he would
like to do something violent to see whether he could
die or not. The ordinary ways of death,—such as drowning,
hanging, being run over or blown up, capital punishment and
death from disease or poison,—he did not find interesting. But
to run like one in a Marathon race,—to run and run till one was
exhausted and one’s heart broke,—that he thought was the best
way of dying. Would he be able to accomplish his self-de-
struction in that way he wondered. At one time,—fortunately
when no one was looking,—he threw himself down on the
road, crying to his body, “Die!” but with no effect. Neverthe-
less there was always the danger that in his present mood he
would commit suicide. When he looked at a knife, or at the
sea, or when he passed a chemist’s shop, he always thought of
death. He thought that he would ill-treat his body as much as
possible. Was there no means of compassing death? He took
rambles along the shore from Suma to Akashi, but the more he
gazed on death the more the marvellousness of existence im-
pressed his tired eyes. Especially when he looked at the face
of a child borne on the back of a woman life seemed to him
more wonderful than nature itself. But he did not possess any
sense that would allow him to probe still further into the won-
ders of life and sound its depths. "Thus he wandered between
life and death. Like one bewitched by an evil spirit he spent
every day in his room weeping. He felt as if his body were
swollen with water; his hands and feet seemed to him to be —
growing enormously large and his brain and chest smaller, and —
he thought that he would end by being a leper with a scaly
skin. His breathing became painful and his tongue dried up. |
240
CONVERSION 241
He wished that he could be lost in a dream even for a moment,
to stop breathing even for an instant; that he could weep his
heart out. His fits of sobbing verged on hysteria. He thought
of himself as ashes and of the world as a crematorium, in the
furnace of which flesh and blood were burned. Outside the
furnace everything was ice-bound, and a northerly blast blew
from the depths of hell, strong enough to rend the throat. His
body was only half inside the furnace and the other half was
frost-bitten. Could he yet revolt against the power of death? —
break the furnace into pieces with his frost-bitten hands?—
grasp the burning embers and throw them on the ice on which
he stood?
Ice melts, and then he would lose his foothold. Whither
would he fall? Where? Where? ‘Then the eternal dream
would begin.
What were the State, civilisation, father, lover, existence, God,
virtue, beauty?’—Were they not all nought? To fall, to fall,
all things together with death, in the ruin of the world, identity
extinguished,—would it not mean extinction? Ambition, mis-
understanding, superstition, falsehood,—all the conventions that
formed the crust of the social system,—would they not be scat-
tered to the winds when his identity vanished? Life was like
playing with a flower that bloomed out of nothingness. The
nothingness of nothing—a kind of minus of minus!
Must he still go on living? No, no, let existence, that blind
guide, drag him to the edge of the universe quickly:—there he
would jump down, flying willingly from the world of death to
a still remoter world.
Thus he thought, his mind filled with agony. Nothing could
comfort him,—women, books, or the sun. He was disgusted
with himself for his impotence, his want of spirit, his lack of
ideality. 3
His agony lasted for a month and a half, but the wonder of
life had too strong a hold of him and finally it gained the vic-
tory. He decided to accept all,—yes, all. Life and all its
manifestations, that are borne onward upon the stream of time,
he would accept. He was resurrected from the abyss of despair
and returned to the wonderful world. He resolved that he
would live steadfastly in the actual world, endued with the |
strength of death. All things were wonderful,—death, he him-
242 BEFORE THE DAWN
self, the earth, stones, sand, food, women, girls, steamshipsp—
even the void that he sought was itself wonderful. Colour, sun-
light, design, roses, the cherry lips of girls,—all were wonder-
ful;—-even clotted blood and sin and the defiled heart,—all
were wonderful. He accepted them all. He resolved that he
would live steadfastly,—that he would take heart and hencefor-
ward struggle on bravely, and for that purpose he would accept
all the facts of existence. Religion, together with all its sym-
bols, he would also accept. He resolved that he would enter
into the conflict with the courage of a suicide.
Thus resolved he was gradually drawn to Christ. He told
himself that it was not into the sea that he would throw him-
self, but into the wonders of the world.
So it came to pass that on the 14th of February he decided
to profess himself a disciple of Christ.
His church was one of the smallest in Kobé, at Mizukidori,
Hyogo,—the Japan Christian Meeting-house, which was in
the charge of an American missionary named Dr. Williams.
Dr. Williams had been for some time at Tokushima, and Eiichi,
in his Middle School days, had gone to him to read the Bible in
English and to learn English conversation. The Gospel Mis-
sion Hall Eiichi had found too noisy, and while he was looking
for a place to suit his disposition he discovered Dr. Williams’
mecting-house and went there. It was on the second Sunday
after he had discovered this small meeting-house that he was
baptised.
Nevertheless Eiichi liked the simple faith of the Gospel Mis-
sion Hall, especially the sincere manner of the Pastor, Mr. T.,
and the hearty way in which he received people. He also liked
the poor believers who went there. He therefore went every
Sunday with the others attached to the Gospel Mission Hall,—
headed by the Pastor, Mr. T., and a missionary, Mr. W., and
including those who were studying the Bible in order to under-
take evangelistic work,—to the park at Minatogawa to preach
in the open air.
After Eiichi became a follower of Jesus he tried hard to be
second to none in his faith, but at first he felt rather shy in
practising open-air preaching. He was afraid that some one
would recognise him and reveal his own defects.
It was a Saturday evening in March that he first went alone
!
- CONVERSION 243
to the slums of Shinkawa at Fukiai, on the edge of Kobé, and
started preaching in the street. When he was living at the
dockers’ lodging-house the summer before he often passed that
way and had thought that among all the slums in Japan there
could be none so terribly dirty as those. ‘There were six streets,
all horribly dirty, where over eight thousand people lived in
eighty long buildings, which were divided up into rooms nine
feet square, in some of which as many as nine people lived and
slept. Eiichi thought that he must certainly go and live there,
but as he knew no one there, for the sake of making acquaint-
ances he decided to start open-air preaching. He sang a hymn
alone and then started preaching, while the workers in their rags
gathered round him with curious faces. The electric lights in
the street shone brilliantly.
“Cast aside the defilements of earth and look up to Heaven,”
cried Eiichi, and he himself looked up and saw the clear spring
sky, in which countless stars were shining,—truly a beautiful
sight. Below the stars were the long lines of the electric lights,
looking particularly brilliant that evening. CEjichi thought of
the voice crying in the wilderness, and felt that he himself was
a kind of prophet.
He knew that he must bear himself bravely. He had rebelled
against his school, his father, his family, and society, and hence-
forward he must struggle along manfully alone. ‘Thus he
thought as with tears in his eyes he preached the Gospel of
Jesus.
Eiichi preached for thirty or forty minutes the gospel of love
as given in the Sermon on the Mount, while the audience around
him asked,“What’s he talking about?” ‘Who is he?” to which
some one replied, “He’s one of the Amen fellows.” Eljichi had
come with the expectation of rough treatment and the abusive
remarks of his audience did not trouble him.
Then a ferocious looking man of about thirty, with a pock-
marked face and a deformed body, and a look that clearly
showed that he was an old offender against the law, drew near
to Eiichi.
“Won't you let me give my testimony?” he asked.
Eiichi thought that he was a strange-looking fellow, but ob-
served that he had a penny Bible in his hand. Wondering what
would be the outcome, Eiichi asked the man to wait a minute,
244 BEFORE THE DAWN
and then broke off his sermon and introduced the man to the
audience as “a gentleman who desired to bear witness.” The
man’s testimony was as follows:
“I come out of prison only the other day. My name’s Tora-
taro Ueki. Everybody here in Shinkawa knows I’m a bad one.
I went to prison when I was fifteen because I set fire to a
house in the street and burned down the whole neighbourhood,—
they’re all rebuilt now. I got nine years for that and only come
out the other day. I can’t read the Bible much, but I learnt my
letters in prison and then some one give mea Bible. ‘There’s
good reading in this book for all, and as it only costs five sen
all of you ought to get it and read it. I ain’t exactly cured of
all my wickedness yet, but you should go and see Asashiro Mura-
kami at Yamanoté. He was the cleverest pickpocket in the west
country, but now he’s converted.”
The man did not know exactly how to finish his speech and
retired somewhat confused.
After the preaching was over and Eiichi was preparing to
go, Torataro Ueki stopped him. .
“Just wait a bit,’ he said. “I’ve got something to ask
you. Just come with me for a moment.” _
Exichi was a little bit taken aback by the familiar manner
of the man and his assertive way of speaking, but his experiences
at the dockers’ lodging-house had enabled him to get a little in-
sight into the mental condition of the working classes, and he
followed Ueki.
Ueki led him into the depths of a very dark alley and stopped
before a tenement house.
“Are you a Christian pastor?” he asked familiarly.
“No, Pm not a pastor or anything like that.”
“Can you preach when you’re not a pastor?”
“Of course I can.”
“Do you know Asashiro Murakami, the pastor?”
“No, I don’t know him.”
“That’s funny. You must be a greenhorn at Christianity.
Everybody in Kobé knows Asashiro Murakami of Okuhirano.
He helps every one what comes out of prison. Look here, I
want to go about preaching Christianity like you. Where do
I have to go? Where’s the head office of the Christians in
Kobé?”
CONVERSION 245
He spoke as though he knew all about it though he knew
nothing.
““There’s no special headquarters for Christians,” said Eiichi.
“Well, where’s your church?”
“It’s the meeting-house in Mizukidori in Hyogo.”
“Is there a church there? I never knew of it. What’s the
name of the pastor?”
““He’s an American named Williams.”
“A foreigner, is he? Well, foreigners are kind. You won’t
get angry at my asking you, will you, but what do they pay you
every month for going about preaching?”
“T don’t get any pay for it,—I do it for love.”
“That ain’t possible. They must give you something. I
heard they give ’em at least twenty-five yen a month. You
ain’t telling the truth. You know that book ‘Twenty-three
Years behind the Iron Bars.’ The man that wrote it, as soon
as he got out of prison he became a preacher. I want to be a
preacher like him, but I ain’t got any one to help me. That’s
why I asked if you knew where the head office is. When I
come out of prison the people in this house”—and he pointed
his finger to the place—“they took me in, but I spend my time
dawdling about every day. The people in that house, you
know, they’ve looked after me ever since I was a boy, and they
don’t make any trouble about feeding me as long as I like, but
it’s awkward idling away your time and not having any money.
Don’t you know of any easy work that I can earn a little money
at? I’m a bit deformed, you know,”—and he showed that his
right arm was a little shorter than his left. “I’ve got lots about
this and other things I want to tell you and things I want to ask
you. Where’s your house?”
Eiichi was surprised at the man’s rough way of speaking and
thought that it would never do for him to visit the office in
Kajiya-machi. However, he told him that it was in Kajiya-
machi, in Hyogo. “If you ask for the Niimi Transport Agency
you'll soon find it,” he added.
“Niimi Transport Agency? Kajiya-machi? Are you going
home now? You must be a very strong believer to come out
in this cold weather to preach. I’ve got a lot of things to ask
you and | want to talk to you about my own circumstances too.”
As he had a long way to go Eiichi made an excuse and was
246 BEFORE THE DAWN
going out of the alley when Ueki said he would see him off
and followed him. ‘To cut the story short, the man, having no
work, and finding that he could not become an evangelist,
wanted to borrow some money so that he could set himself up
as a cake-seller.
Unfortunately Eiichi had very little money on him and thus
was unable to give Ueki the assistance he required at once.
Moreover he did not know what kind of man Ueki was. In
these circumstances they were about to part when the man,
with an excuse, made a petition for the loan of a few sen.
Eiichi took all the money he had on him out of his purse and
gave it to the man,—it was only eighty-one sen, and the man,
without a word of thanks, said a hasty good-bye and went off.
Eiichi was surprised at the manner of the man and under-
stood well what the atmosphere in the slums must be like if
men like him lived there.
The next day was Sunday and Eiichi went to the meeting-
house in Mizukidori. When he got home he found Ueki wait-
ing for him, and all the people in the office, from Murai down-
wards, with a curious look on their faces. Ueki asked Eiichi to
come outside and there begged for a loan of twenty yen so that
he could set himself up as a cake-seller. Eiichi thought that the
man had no right to make such a demand, but as he had a desire
to put into practice the teachings of Jesus he promised to lend
the man the money. But when Eiichi went back into the office
and asked Murai to advance him twenty yen, Murai objected.
“What are you going to do with it, Mr. Eiichi?” he asked.
“You're surely not going to lend it to that man, are you? How
could any one be so foolish as to lend twenty yen to a man like
that? Five yen’s enough—quite enough,” and he took five yen
out of the safe and gave it to him.
Eiichi took the five yen and sent Ueki away with it with an
excuse.
After that Ueki called at Eiichi’s office every day, but was
unable to see Eiichi, who happened to be out in the harbour at-
tending to cargo.
On Thursday evening, when Eiichi went to the meeting-=
house, Dr. Williams asked him if he knew a man named Ueki.
“Yes, I know him,” said Eiichi. “Why!”
CONVERSION 247
“Well, he said that you told him to ask me for fifteen yen,
so I gave him five yen.”
“What an insolent fellow he is!” thought Eiichi, and he told
Dr. Williams the whole story from the beginning,—how he
had been preaching in the street in the slums and how the man
had appeared.
Dr. Williams was delighted when he heard the story, and
proposed that he should go with Eiichi to preach in the slums,
But Eiichi declined the offer. He felt that to go with a for-
eigner might cause a misapprehension, but he expressed the hope
that Dr. Williams would give him his moral support.
From that time Eiichi left all the affairs of the office in
the hands of Murai. He had determined to devote himself
entirely to religious work.
CHAPTER XXXI
The Capitalist
RRR MMM KM MM MW Mw
IICHI continued to show great religious earnestness, but
K his religious ardour did not help to resuscitate the busi-
ness of his office. Murai and Hozumi were quite in-
different to religion and said nothing to him about his open-air
preaching at Minatogawa.
“Mr. Eiichi has become a very earnest Christian lately,” was
the only remark made. Hozumi said nothing at all. They
had not been going to the brothels lately, however; the Hoso-
kawa affair had apparently taught them a lesson. |
As business had become so quiet Eiichi thought he would de-
vote his time to writing a study of the life of Jesus, and every
morning he read the works of Sandae, Hills, Schweitzer and
others. ‘Then every Sunday he assisted in the Sunday School or
preached by himself in the open air. He went to the Fukiaj
slums two or three times after his first visit with some of the
pupils of the Mission Hall, but as it was rather far and he
thought it was useless to divide his energies, he did not go again.
The cherry-blossoms at Suma flowered and faded and it be-
came the season for the dispatch of Banshu vermicelli to all
parts of the country. Liichi’s office became a little busy, there-
fore.
““There’s three hundred boxes of vermicelli from Soda, eh?
That chap don’t want to send it through us, but he’d like to get
back the thousand yen that Hosokawa took and that’s why he
comes to us. If he got his money back I bet he’d send it by
the ‘Takagi Transport Agency. I wonder if anything has come
from Awa to-day. It would be nice to get some goods from
Awa. I’m getting tired of doing nothing.”
It was the mischievous Rokuya speaking, but such complaints
now grew tewer.
248
THE CAPITALIST 249
It was April when Murai made a proposal to Elichi.
“How would it do to mortgage the telephone to Miyoshi of
the Railway Transport Agency in Kitanagasa-dori, and use the
money to pay off Soda?”
Eiichi raised no objection, of course. Murai told him that
Miyoshi wanted to buy out the Niimi Agency.
Summer came and found Eiichi living a very humdrum life.
Women and love had been forgotten. ‘This quiet life had
enabled him to write a hundred and fifty or sixty pages of his
study of the life of Jesus. He went to the harbour as usual
to transact his business and made many friends among the boat-
men.
When Eiichi went among the boatmen and heard them shout-
ing their jokes at one another he felt very happy. At noon in
summer, when the unloading and loading of cargo was finished,
they all stripped themselves and plunged into the sea, their beau-
tiful brown, lithe bodies floating on the waves. ‘The white
foam rippled over the blue sea, while overhead the sun shone
brilliantly. The whole harbour sparkled and the air was filled
with indescribable murmurs of the joy of life, coming from he
knew not where.
“Come in, Mister Niimi,” yelled one of the boatmen, and
two or three others took up the cry. LEnlichi, attired only in his
loin cloth, plunged into the water from the deck of the steamer.
No sooner had he struck the water with a splash than he
seemed to be going down to the bottom of the sea, with the
foam flying round him. ‘Then at the moment when he began
to be anxious as to how far he would go down, he found him-
self floating again on the surface of the sea. Striking out
among the blue waves while recovering his breath, he looked
around him and found the sea also a thing of beauty. ‘The sea
and everything was sublime; it was impossible not to glory in
the summer sun and the sea.
When he got back to the dark office in Kajiya-machi every-
thing seemed to him to look very mean and dirty. ‘That day
particularly Murai’s remarks appeared very trivial. That was
because Murai could talk of nothing but the difficulties into
which the Niimi Transport Agency had fallen.
At the end of July a letter came from his sister Emi, whose
whereabouts had been so long unknown. She wrote:—
250 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Excuse me for not having written to you for so long. After
I parted from my brother I had nothing but misfortunes. I
changed my place thirteen times and at last got into the house
of a person named ‘Takeda, who I afterwards found was an
old school friend. ‘There the master of the house helped me
and I got married to the manager of a branch office in Formosa,
at the address written on the envelope. The climate in Formosa
does not suit me, however, and it is my intention to return to
Japan as quickly as possible. I want to get back quickly because
I am with child and moreover have symptoms of beri-beri. I
thought about brother so much that about a month ago I wrote
to stepmother to inquire, and got news that father was dead and
brother in the Hyogo office. I cry every day. It-seems very
unfilial that I was not able to be with father when he died, but
I resigned myself with the thought that it was my fate. Please
take care of yourself, brother. I have no one to look after me
but you, so please, if you care for me at all, take care of your-
self.”
July passed. Hozumi’s wages had not been paid for three
months and Rokuya’s for four months. This was because
Hozumi and Rokuya deliberately refused to take the money
while business was so bad. Hozumi had been in the office since
he was a little chap and thought of it as his home. He there-
fore wished to do what he could for the office. Eiichi felt very
grateful to him.
“As we don’t get any wages,” they said, “we'll take it out in
food,” and they certainly did eat. The way they ate was a
source of amusement and made everybody in the office hold their
sides with laughter.
What was wrong with the business was that they could not
get enough goods to handle. ‘While Eiichi’s father was alive
ninety per cent. of the products of Tokushima Prefecture used
to pass through the hands of Niimi for transmission all over
the country, but since his father’s death much money had been
expended uselessly and the salaries and miscellaneous expenses
were bringing the business to ruin.
Eiichi wanted to hand over the business to some one else and
himself enter a reputable office as clerk. The negotiations be-
tween Murai and Miyoshi were therefore continued. Finally
Eiichi was engaged by the Kobé Marine Insurance Company,
THE CAPITALIST, 251
with which the Maruni affair had made him acquainted, and
after the Bon festival he began to attend the office of the com-
pany in Moto-machi. The progress of affairs had been like that
of a storm. Eiichi was filled with misgivings every day of the
approach of a low pressure area.
It was September 2nd. Eiichi was going hastily along Hon-
machi towards Minatogawa to attend the office of the insurance
company. Ejichi’s way of walking when he was going quickly
was the talk of the office. He went along with his head thrust
forward, swaying his body from side to side.
A man walking in the middle of the road was coming in the
opposite direction,—a stout, tall, dark man, dressed in Japanese
clothes and with his hair cropped short. Eiichi recognised him
as Miyoshi and then remembered that the interest on his loan
had not been paid. Eiichi was dressed in foreign clothes, but
his boots had not been cleaned, his trousers not creased, and his
collar was dirty.
Eiichi thought at first that he would pass without even stopping
to bow, but then he summoned up the courage to do so, ‘They
met just in front of Komaya’s, which had long been famous as
the best cake-shop in Hyogo.
Miyoshi bowed his close-cropped head and stopped.
“Ah, Mr. Niimi,” Miyoshi said in a friendly way, “where are
you going?”
At this unexpected greeting Eiichi became rather confused.
He bowed and explained briefly that he was going to the office.
“I was just going to call at your place,” said Miyoshi. “Is
Mr. Murai in, do you know?”
**Yes, he is in.”
“Well, then, Pll go along,” said Miyoshi and off he went.
Eiichi felt as glad as if he had escaped from the claws of a
dragon. Miyoshi, he thought, seemed as though about to say
something else, and then, whether out of pity for Eiichi or
because the place was too public, he desisted.
“What strange creatures we are!” thought Eiichi, as he passed
Minatogawa and hastened along Aioi-machi. ‘“Miyoshi’s kinder
than I thought. You can’t get to the bottom of a man’s
heart when you’ve only met him once or twice. I didn’t think
he’d greet me this morning,” and Eiichi, as he went along with
his head bent, gazing at the stones in the road, reconstructed the
252 BEFORE THE DAWN
scene of the meeting in front of Komaya’s. While he was
crossing Aioi Bridge he thought that while people suffered from
having to pay interest to the capitalists, the capitalists’ claims
were perfectly reasonable from their own point of view. It
was a mistake to condemn the capitalists. If there were people
who wished to live on capital and interest, let them do so.
If there were other people who were envious of the lazy capi-
talists, let them first abstain from working. If people could
not take pleasure in the enjoyments of others they were worth-
less. Could not beggars, however poor themselves, find some
satisfaction in the wealth of others? If one did not regard
matters with absolute disinterestedness one could not be said to
have obtained enlightenment. Emerson, in his historical essays,
had adopted much the same attitude. But that was no reason
for discarding Socialism. His Socialism was of a broader char-
acter.
Miyoshi, by sucking his blood, would grow fat, and when
Miyoshi grew fat he grew fat himself. If he and Miyoshi came
to the same degree of fatness, then “fat people’? would no longer
exist in the world. But didn’t it follow that this sameness would
be uninteresting? Even if everybody became thin, if there was
one man left as fat as a wrestler that would be satisfactory. He
meant that one should desire some degree of greatness rather
than vapidity. That was true. If Socialism was not founded on
that basis then there was no hope of realising pure Socialism.
Was not the fundamental principle of Socialism pleasure in
others’ progress? Was it Socialism to enhance one’s position at
the expense of the position of others? Why was it important
to keep one’s own position on the same level as that of others?
Wasn’t it from the reasoning that if one raised one’s position to
that of others they would be happy? ‘To lower others by raising
one’s own position, was that Socialism? If Society was an
organism—a very arbitrary conclusion—equality must prevail
throughout the difference. The conclusion was that if he were
run over and killed by a train or an electric tram it would show
that Christianity could make sacrifices to civilisation. He smiled
at the thought. A train was actually coming from the east—
from Tokyo, suggesting thoughts of life. He was very fond of
trains.
But he was no good. He had to sit at a desk and enter figures
:
:
THE CAPITALIST 253
as his daily life. It was a competition in patience with his nib.
Ah, if only the Christian orphanages were a little larger and
could take in men like him! But that was a desire to be kept
to himself; in the face of the world he must show an iron in-
dependence. It was the secret of a philosopher. That was why
there were many hypocrites among philosophers. What had he
gained from Harnack’s history of faith? What had Theodore
Hall’s study of the English religious movement taught him?
There was need for an orphanage for adults. It was impossible
to seize the reality of Love unless religion was made material.
When economic conditions were bad religious fervour increased.
The history of all countries proved that, especially among the
present-day English. He would build an adult orphanage.
The greatest demand of the present age was not for children’s
orphanages—not for George Miillers and Juji Ishiis. Was it
not for an artistic, Greco-Jewish Socialism or Anarchism? An
orphanage for great men! In that orphanage the great men and
women of the world, those who were conscious of their great-
ness, might find asylum. . . . Because he carried this secret at
the bottom of his heart. . . . Because he had no father... .
Christ himself was an orphan. He had to call on his Father.
He had crossed Aioi Bridge and was passing a butcher’s and
a very fine barber’s shop. From the opposite direction a tall,
elegant Japanese gentleman was coming with boots that shone
like lacquer. Eiichi thought that he should like to be able to
put on such style, but he had no money. He wished that he
had money. At that moment he came to the corner of the stone
building of the insurance company. A fine foreign lady was
coming down a side street. What a beautiful face she had!
Why were foreigners so good-looking he wondered as he pushed
open the door and went upstairs to his desk.
Undoing his parcel, containing the second volume of Ruskin’s
Modern Painters, he laid it by the side of his desk, and after
greeting his fellow clerk, Shigeda, he took out the calculation
which he had left unfinished the previous afternoon and began
to enter up the figures.
Why was it that people bowed by bending their heads and
inclining their bodies forwards? At the theatre, when the
heroine was crying, she bent her elbows and covered her face
with her hands. Why was that, when bending backwards would
254 BEFORE THE DAWN
look much more charming than bending forwards? How could
it be explained by the principles of dynamics? Such was the
strange problem he raised.
While he was revolving these things in his mind he went on
entering up the figures quite peacefully, with a contented
feeling.
It must be by the principle of acceleration. From of old the
technical terms of dynamics had been applied to the head in
traditional etiquette in speaking of it as high or low. A per-
pendicular line stood for the excitation of the spiritual influences;
a horizontal line for the carnal impulses. ‘These were the gen-
eral principles of etiquette. They went on all fours in imitation
of animals—that was the aim of etiquette. No, no, that was
extreme. Yet he would like to know the explanation of custom
and heredity, constitutionally and physically. He dipped his pen
in the inkpot thinking of all sorts of things suggested by Ruskin’s
work.
He went over to the spittoon near the window—he suffered
from a catarrh—and looked out of the window for 2a:moment.
There was a finely-dressed lady with a girl-student passing. As
the weather was like summer she was wearing a white lace scarf
as she chattered to the girl. “If she would just look up at me,”
thought Eiichi, but she passed by. In Tanaka’s foreign goods
shop opposite there were three or four foreigners. A Chinese
in a jinrikisha passed quickly. After that came a bicycle and then
two shopboys chattering. “Then a cart. |
“Society is plural,” was the conclusion of Eiichi as he re-
turned to his seat. He smiled as he thought that Ruskin would
deny the beauty of the city. He entered 1,785 among the figures.
How strange figures are, he thought, as he looked at them.
About four o’clock in the afternoon he went home, reading
Ruskin’s Modern Painters on the way. ‘The world was no longer
hateful to him. ‘The movements of mankind were harmonious
he thought, as a jinrikisha rushed past him.
When he got home he was told that Murai and Miyoshi were
waiting for him. As he anticipated, Miyoshi told him that the
negotiations for amalgamation had been completed and he hoped
Ejichi would approve of them.
Eiichi showed no discontent. It was the same to him either
way. If the matter was settled, then so much the better.
THE CAPITALIST 255
He congratulated Miyoshi in the tone of one who was only
a third party in the matter.
““Have you been here ever since this morning, Mr. Miyoshi?”
he asked,
“Yes, Mr. Murai kindly provided a feast for me,” and
Miyoshi laughed, creasing the wrinkles round his eyes and plump-
ing out his fat cheeks.
“Really? I didn’t know we had anything special in the
house,” said Eiichi.
“T ordered something from the Aozen restaurant,” said Murai
earnestly, sticking out his chin.
“The young master will assent to the arrangement, I know,”
continued Murai.
Eiichi, whose agreement was thus requested, knew nothing
of what had been arranged, but he thought it was not the
time to ask questions, so he only said that he would certainly
agree.
“Well, we must celebrate the occasion by having a fowl or
something,” suggested Murai.
Miyoshi assented, and Murai, calling Rokuya, gave him two
one-yen notes from his purse and told him to go out and buy a
fowl, Eiichi saw that Murai had a lot of money in his purse ;
he was richer than Eiichi.
The fowl came and some wine, and when they had got
rather flushed with the wine, Murai and Miyoshi began to praise
Fiichi’s father, saying what a good speaker he was, and how
clever he was, and how quickly women fell in love with him,
and how capable men were always attractive to women. F inally
the talk drifted to Kohidé of the ‘Tama-no-ya, and how Eiichi
was very like his father in his cleverness and. in the way girls
fell in love with him. If he had a capital of twenty thousand
yen and went into the foreign trade, say with South America,
why he would be able to build up a big business.
Miyoshi spoke as though he had been well acquainted with
_ ftichi’s father. He said that he had met him often at Mr.
_ Katsumaro Tajima’s house.
___ Yes, when he was told of it, Eiichi felt that he was very like
his father. He trembled when he thought that he had inherited
his father’s lust for women. Was that all? Had he not in-
herited all his father’s defects,—all his sins? As he thought
256 BEFORE ‘THE DAWN
of this a shudder of repugnance ran through him. Even if he
had the defence of religion he felt that it was his destiny.
Miyoshi departed on foot about nine o’clock. He was so
thrifty that he never rode in jinrikishas. Murai also said that
he was going, but Eiichi detained him to inquire about the details
of the negotiations. Murai told them with a good deal of pride.
“Well, for the firm’s name only he’s paying one thousand
five hundred yen,” said Murai. ‘“That’s a good price, eh?
Then he’s going to put three thousand yen capital into the busi-
ness, which ain’t to be despised, and if you'll consent to work in
the office he’ll give you as much as you get from the insurance
company. When the staff’s complete he’s going to advertise
the company on a large scale and get us to go round for orders,
and if the goods come in well, everything will go all right. Of
course, the one thousand one hundred yen borrowed from Miyoshi
will make the amount he pays in only one thousand nine hundred
yen, but we shan’t have to pay any interest on it.”
Murai told his story rapidly without stopping to take breath.
“T suppose the profits will be divided according to the amount
paid in,” said Ejichi.
“Yes, that will be the arrangement eventually.”
Eiichi made no objection, but he couldn’t help thinking that
one thousand five hundred yen was rather cheap for the goodwill
of a firm like that of Niimi, which had been in existence’ for
twenty years and whose name was a good advertisement, to say
nothing of the telephone and the office books. But Eiichi was
tired of the office and he said nothing.
:
CHAPTER XXXII
At Death’s Door
ARR RKR MK KM MK MM MK
"["s affairs of the office having now been set in order,
Eiichi devoted himself more zealously than ever to re-
ligious propaganda. From September the 5th he began
open-air preaching in Moto-machi, at the corner of Ichida’s
photographic studio, in all weathers. He was dissatisfied with the
obscure methods of the present-day churches and wished to go
forward in his own way.
He continued preaching in Moto-machi every evening
throughout September. Sometimes the police interfered with him
and he was forced to suspend his task, but he was not the kind
of man to waver. He preached on the doctrine of non-resistance
of Tolstoy and George Fox, and of the thorough reform of
civilisation, But he gained no adherents: after preaching for a
full month there was nothing to show for his labours, although
he poured out his sad appeal to God more fervently than Jonah
at Nineveh. His perseverance in open-air preaching caused his
colleagues in the insurance company to treat him as a lunatic
and he could not make friends among them.
At the end of September he had a return of the fever to which
he had been so long a stranger. After just a month had elapsed,
on the evening of the Sth of October, about nine o’clock, as:
he was preaching in the street, it began to rain. Eiichi, how-
ever, did not stop preaching. For a week his voice had been get
ting weaker, but to him religion was not a pastime; he threw
himself into it with all his strength of mind and body. When
it began to rain his body was swaying to and fro, and at one
time he had difficulty in getting his breath. He began to feel
horribly cold, and he remembered that this was the prelude to
fever.
“In conclusion,” he cried, “I tell you God is love, and I will
257
258 BEFORE THE DAWN
affirm God is love till I fall. I do not mean to say that this
God whom our eyes cannot see is love, but I do mean that where
there is love, God and life reveal themselves.”
This was his parting message. His fever was so high that
he felt like falling down. He dragged his heavy body wet with
the rain, as far as the Gas Company’s shop, when everything
grew black before his eyes and he felt a deadly sickness. “TI shall
fall, I shall fall,” he kept repeating to himself, as he went along
in front of the big glass window of the Gas Company, but he
summoned up all his courage and continued to walk, till at last
he fell down in the rain with a thud. He felt as if all the
muscles in the lower part of his body were cramped. ‘The
strange idea came to him that he would lie there-and take a
quiet rest, and he remembered afterwards falling into a coma-
tose condition, till at last he heard faintly the confused voices of
the people who crowded round him.
“‘He’s the young man who preaches at the corner of Moto-
machi.”
“He’s fainted.”
““Fainted?”
“Fainted.”
He heard the words passing from mouth to mouth.
“‘Who is he?” asked some one, and another answered, “‘He’s
the young master at Niimi’s Transport Agency in Kajiya-machi.”
Eiichi could not move, and felt relieved that there were people
even in that neighbourhood who knew him.
He lay in the rain for about fifteen minutes, finally recover-
ing his powers and standing up. During the fifteen minutes
that he lay there no one assisted him nor asked him to come into
their house. ‘Society is heartless,” he thought, but he got up
safely and stumbled along to the jinrikisha stand at the corner
of Moto-machi. The crowd of people looking on merely said
““How sad!” as Eiichi, drenched to the skin, swung in a jinrikisha
in his wet clothes to Kajiya-machi. When he got to the office
he had not the strength to go upstairs to the sitting-room and fell
down again in the entrance. Hozumi jumped up from his desk
and called to Yamada, who was upstairs, and the two of them
put Eiichi to bed and called a doctor by telephone.
The doctor, when he came, said it was serious and that there
were symptoms of pneumonia, and for a week Eiichi was unable
Z s p
= ’
te Eg
AT DEATH’S DOOR 259
to get proper sleep owing to the constant pain. His temperature
was never below 104 degrees; if it fell to 100, as it did once or
twice in the morning, in the afternoon it was soon 104 and over
again. Also he had a very painful cough, which choked him and
made him bring up blood. Hozumi and Rokuya kindly brought
him ice-bags and ice-pillows and did everything they could for
him, but Eiichi thought that he would like to have a woman’s
hand to soothe his pillow. Men were lacking in something.
But then, to have a nurse would cost money, and Eiichi had no
money. Murai was not kindly disposed enough to suggest having
a nurse. LEjichi did not entirely forget how nice it would be to
have a kind girl like Kiyonosuké or Tsuruko to nurse him, but,
of course, he had not the strength to long for Kiyonosuké. ‘Toku,
the servant, was too busy in the kitchen to attend to everything.
Eiichi kept telling himself that it would be better to die than
suffer such pain.
On the 12th of October Dr. Williams called for the first
time to ask after him; he had not known till then that Elichi
was so seriously ill. Dr. Williams-placed his hand on Eiichi’s
forehead and prayed. “You mustn’t try to do too much, Mr.
Niimi,” he said as he went away.
In his place came one of the lady evangelists, named Tamaé
Kubo, who was eight or nine years older than Eiichi. She nursed
him for some time.
Eiichi was greatly pleased at this and requested her to stay
and look after him as long as possible. She was not very popular
among the church members and was said to have been crossed
in love, but she kindly stayed and nursed him through the night.
Eiichi, seeing her kindness, decided that without Christianity
mankind was worthless. He could only speak in a low voice, but
he whispered in her ear, “If I get well I shall certainly enter the
slums at Shinkawa and offer myself as a sacrifice to God,—if I
get well, thanks to all your kindness.”
Ten days passed, but there was no improvement in his condi-
tion. He had ceased coughing blood, but his pulse had become
very uncertain. Sometimes it would be at 122 a minute, but on
the other hand sometimes it seemed to stop altogether. It was
because his heart was so irregular that the doctor thought he
would die. He did not say so to Eiichi, but he told Murai and
Miss Kubo.
260 BEFORE THE DAWN
On the 16th of October, about seven o’clock in the evening,
Dr. Williams and four or five of the members of the church
who knew Enichi assembled round his pillow and began a fare-
well prayer meeting. ‘The others were in silent prayer, but Eiichi
heard faintly the voice of Miss Kubo as she offered up a beau-
tiful supplication. Eiichi grasped his own wrist to feel his pulse
and was surprised that he could feel nothing. But the duty
which God had entrusted to him, which was to realise the spirit
of Jesus by work among the poor—for the sake of accomplishing
which holy ambition he wished to spend his life in the slums—
convinced him that he would not die. He believed that he had
leapt over death and thrust himself into that mysterious world.
He concentrated his gaze on the reflection of the electric light
fixed on the pillar by the alcove. He gazed at it for one minute,
two minutes,—as long as fifteen minutes, and during that time,
in some indescribable way, he felt himself absorbed in the un-
known wonders of reality. The point of light on which he
concentrated his gaze appeared to him like a rainbow, the room
in which he lay like Paradise and the common quilt that covered
him like cloth of gold. It seemed as if he was being held tight
by the hand of God the Father,—nay, that God was something
closer to him than a father,—that God dwelt in him. It was a
joyful feeling that he was immersed in God. No sooner had this
joyful feeling come over him than his fever departed and he
was surprised to find that his pulse had returned to normal.
‘The next morning Eiichi had two dreams. ‘The first was that
he had gone sea-bathing, though rather early in the season, when
he suddenly developed a cold shudder, and his old disease of the
lungs reappeared. When he coughed, blood rushed from his
mouth and the white sand was stained with blood. It was a
distressing dream.
The other dream he had at dawn was that he had left the
office and was taking a journey in Korea, where he had come
to some unknown place. It suddenly came into his head that
Kant had been born in that village over there, and it dawned
upon him gradually as he walked on that Kant was not a Ger-
man, but a Japanese, and everybody had made a mistake. Nor-
inaga Motoori,* who had lived about a hundred years ago, was
a friend of Kant’s. The road was sc narrow that it was a
* A celebrated Japanese grammarian, lived 1730-1801.
AT DEATH’S DOOR 261
wonder that a cart could go along it, but as it was sand you could
see the marks of the wheels. ‘Turning to the left he came to a
large grove, with a small tiled house with barred windows in
the centre. In front there was a rough fence, breast-high, round
a pasture, and at the entrance there was a lamp, on the face of
which was written “‘Kant,” “Kant,” “Kant,” the last time in
Japanese letters. ‘This must be Kant’s house, he thought. On
the left there was another way in, with mulberry plantations on
either side, and as he went along it he remembered that Kant’s
parents died when he was small and he was adopted into another
family. Kant was an orphan, and so he constructed a great but
melancholy system of philosophy. While he was thinking of
this, the small Kant, with his hair tied up in two knots, dressed
in a sleeved kimono reaching to his knees and a stiff sash, came
through the mulberry plantation driving a cow. Just as he was
thinking ‘Can this little boy be Kant?—just like Sontoku Nino-
miya,” * he disappeared, and there was a rather small temple
in his place. ‘What is it?” he thought. “Isn’t it a temple?”
And then he saw a priest reading the scriptures. “What? Is
Kant enshrined as a Buddha?” he thought. “There was a large
crowd of people gathered together worshipping Kant as the chief
Buddha, and as he looked he discovered that among the wor-
shippers there were two Christian pastors. On the left of the
temple hall there was a garden surrounded by a hedge. On the
right were steps, and at the bottom a little lake or spring.
He read one of the little books they were selling in the hall.
There were pictures here and there and anecdotes of Kant in his
boyhood, and there were exaggerated statements about how Kant,
like Yoshitsuné, could jump over nine ships, with a picture of
him doing it. It also stated that the spring on the right of the
hall was dug by Kant, and that the spring was deeper than that
dug by Kansuké Yamamoto on Kunozan, which was over two
hundred feet deep, and nobody could ever ascertain how deep
it was. Also that when you looked into the spring you saw a
proof that Kant had been worshipped by many pious men and
maidens for the increase of their intelligence, because the spring
was full of pestles that had been thrown in.
* A well known economist (1787-1856), who not only restored the
prosperity of his own family but also rendered similar services for others
and was finally employed by the Shogun.
262 BEFORE THE DAWN
The Christian pastors, seeing Eiichi standing in front of the
hall, asked him where he had been to school, and he told them
that he had been to the Meiji College at Shirokané, in Shiba
Ward, Tokyo. They told him that they had attended the
Doshisha University.* They both had long beards. Ejichi asked
them if they had come there to preach Christianity, and they told
him that they had come to preach in the open air, Asked where
they were going to preach, they told him that they were going to
preach in the grounds of the temple. ‘“‘What a strange kind of
Christianity!”’ he thought, as he left the temple.
While thinking how vigorous the worship of Kant must be
in that district; he walked through the village and saw Kant and
Norinaga Motoori bathing at a bathhouse. Motoori was scrub-
bing Immanuel Kant’s back and saying, “Your study of Japanese
history is quite an unprecedented success. My work on the
Kojiki was only a trifle. You’ve only published one volume yet,
but when it’s all out it will arouse a revolution,” and he poured
some water over Kant’s back. Kant only smiled. ‘No, really,”
Motoori went on, “I was quite overcome by your perspicacity.
My work is lacking in critical ability and is useless.”
Eiichi heard and saw all sorts of interesting things. In the
next village was a shop where they sold textbooks for the elemen-
tary schools. The name of the reading book was “Kant,” and
when he looked inside he found it contained anecdotes about Kant
when he was small, just like a story book. He was astonished
that there should be such a craze for Kant and finally asked the
name of the village. He was told that it was “Kotsubo,” and
that while it was certainly once covered by the sea, it was now a
sandy waste. “This was the explanation given him, and Eiichi
wondered if it was in the neighbourhood of Kojima in Okayama
county. ‘Then he asked what was the name of the Temple
where Kant was worshipped, and they told him Shingonshu.
There his dream ended, and he woke up to the realisation that
Kant was a German after all.
Strangely enough, from that moment Eiichi began to recover,
and soon he was able to amuse himself by reading the Psalms.
He was in bed for three weeks altogether, every day more and
more determined that he would go and live in the slums at
Shinkawa. ‘The first time that he was able to walk a little he
* A Christian University in Kyoto.
AT DEATH’S DOOR 263:
went one afternoon to call on Ueki, but Ueki was absent, having:
gone out as a scavenger, he was told by Mr. Masuda, with whom
Ueki lived. Just as Eiichi was walking out of the alley, a child
of five, who had been quarrelling with a bigger boy who was
running after him, came flying along. Just when he got to the
entrance of the alley, however, he fell flat on the ground with
a thud, hitting his forehead on the stones and making it bleed.
The sight of the blood made the youngster howl. E1ichi hastened
up and, lifting the boy, found that he had cut his forehead a
little. Pulling out his handkerchief, Etichi staunched the bleed-
ing while he asked the boy where he lived. ‘There, there,” said
the boy, and he pointed with his finger to a house with a fine
gate. Ejichi knew by this that the boy was the child of Mizuta,
the chief man of the district.
Eiichi went with the boy to the house to announce the acci-
dent, and found inside about half a dozen young fellows, of
ferocious appearance, engaged in gambling. From the back a
beautiful young woman came out and received the child.
“Bonbon,” she said, “you will quarrel with the other children
and then they always make you cry,” and she bowed to Eiichi.
“T heard the sound of boots and wondered who it was.”
“T thought it was a policeman.”
“Oh, it’s the Christian teacher,—him that was preaching at the
crossing.”
““He’s a kind 7un.”
‘The young men were all speaking at once.
Seizing the opportunity Eiichi became very friendly with
Mizuta and his family, so that at last, on the evening of the
24th of December, he became the tenant of a house owned by
Mizuta.
Eiichi continued to go to the office of the insurance company
in the daytime, and in the evening he engaged in literary work
and in preaching. He was not quite well, but there was nothing
to worry about. Every afternoon he had an attack of fever at
four o’clock, but he got accustomed to it and was unconcerned.
He determined that if his life was to be short,—if he was to live
only one or two, or, at most perhaps, three years,—if he had to
die within three years, he would use all his strength to live a
thoroughly good life. He was strongly inclined to the Christian
Socialism of Toynbee, Frederick Maurice and Charles Kingsley.
204 BEFORE THE DAWN
“The materialistic principles of Marx were insufficient. At the
‘same time he was in opposition to the teaching of the gospel of
dove by the present-day church apart from material and economic
questions. He was of the opinion that the gospel of love must
not be separated from material matters;—that Love and the
Flesh and the Soul were one,—that that which willed extension
in time was the Soul, and that which willed extension in space
was the Flesh. All things were meaningless unless they took the
form of the Flesh. If God was not symbolised in the Flesh,
then to him He was incomprehensible. ‘The Logos, the Incar-
nation, was the mystery of religion. Chogyu Takayama’s
maxim, that we must, by all means, transcend modern times, he
thought should read that we must incarnate ourselves for modern
times. When he thought of the cry of the revolutionists in
Russia—‘v narod” (“Among the people”), and of Toynbee’s
University settlements among the poor, he felt that he must cer-
tainly go and live in the slums. Then, living among the poor,
if there came an opportunity for him to do something for the
Labour movement and to start Labour Unions, he would cer-
tainly seize it.
Pastor ‘I’. of the Gospel Mission Hall had lately lent him a
copy of John Wesley’s diary, in which he had read how Wesley,
in spite of his being consumptive, had engaged in astonishingly
large enterprises. He was greatly impressed when he read how
Wesley, when crossing the Atlantic in a sailing-ship, saw how
the Pietists, in spite of they themselves being so sick that they
were vomiting blood, nursed the others on the ship. This made
him all the more determined to go and live in the slums and defy
death. At that time Naturalism was at the height of popularity
in literary circles and he heard that many young men belonging
to the church had been led astray by it.
Ueki was by this time employed by the Municipality as a
scavenger and earned sixty sen a day. He was not such a bad
man as Eiichi had at first thought, and he helped Eiichi in his
desire to live in the slums. He told Eiichi where there was an
empty house and went with him to look at it. It was in Kitahon-
machi. You went along Odori to the west, and it was the second
house in a long row of ten houses, in the first alley you came to.
‘There were two rooms, the front one nine feet by six feet and
AT DEATH’S DOOR 265
the back one six feet square. From what Ueki told him, at
the end of the preceding year some one had been murdered in
the house and the people in the neighbourhood said that his ghost
walked. As no one would therefore go to live there the house
had remained empty. This explanation greatly excited Ejichi’s
curiosity.
Enichi went to Mizuta, who was the landlord, and told him
that he wanted to rent the house, and as Mizuta had become very
friendly with Eiichi since the accident to his child, he immedi-
ately consented. ‘The rent was seven sen a day, which came to
two yen ten sen a month, but Mizuta reduced the rent to two
yen as Eiichi took the house by the month. ‘This was at the
beginning of December. Eiichi busied himself with the work
of removal, but as the insurance company was very busy just
then, it was not till Christmas Eve that he could complete his
arrangements,
So, on Christmas Eve, the 24th of December, when all the
churches were very busy thinking of nothing but Christmas, at
two o'clock in the afternoon, Eiichi, with Ueki to help him,
moved into his new house. Eiichi, dressed in a cotton kimono,
himself pulled the handcart containing his goods from Kajiya-
machi to Shinkawa. ‘The handcart was laden with quilts, a
wicker trunk containing his clothes, another filled with books,
and a bamboo bookshelf. Ueki, in the meantime, was sweeping
out the house to make it ready for the mats to be put in. Then
they went together to buy mats. Eiichi found that he had not
enough money to buy five new mats, so they bought three old
mats at one yen twenty sen each, which they put down in the
front room. ‘Then, as there were no screens, they went out and
bought some old ones. As they were already covered with paper,
there was no trouble about that. ‘They put the screens in at
once, and that night, as he had no lamp, Eiichi spread the quilt
and went to bed in the dark.
The next morning, before Eiichi was up, Ueki came and
asked him if he would let him live there, giving many reasons
for the request. Eiichi, however, felt that he could not trust
Ueki, and therefore he did not make any definite reply. Then,
in about half an hour, there came Hayashi, a gambler, and
Tomita, a tall man, said to be the leader of Mizuta’s gang.
266 BEFORE THE DAWN
Hayashi asked if Eiichi would not let him come and live in the
next room, and Tomita asked if Eiichi would not accommodate
a follower of his named Uchiyama.
‘“‘Business is bad,”’ he said, “and he ain’t got the money to stop
at a doss house. He drinks all the time, but he says that when
he becomes converted to your persuasion he’ll be very careful.”
Ejichi was astonished. Why were all these people, whom he
had not seen and did not know, wanting to come and live with
him?
Then Hayashi suddenly withdrew his own request and backed
up Tomita in asking Eiichi to take in Uchiyama. Ueki also
added his appeal that Eiichi would take Uchiyama into his house,
and in the face of the appeal from the three men Eiichi felt _
helpless. .
“Pll decide to-night when I see him,” he said.
“Ueki,” said Tomita, “you go to the Awaya [the name of a
common lodging-house] and call Kyogashima.”
Uchiyama was known as Kyogashima, from the name of his
boss, a navvy. In the slums all the followers answer to the name
of the boss.
“Right you are,” he said, and hastened off.
After he had gone Tomita spoke to Hayashi about him.
“That chap’s a rascal,” he said. “He set fire to a house in
Rokken-michi. He’s only come out of prison about three months
ago. Don’t you be too familiar with him, Mister Niimi, or
you’ll get into serious trouble.”
“Ay, he’s a bad lot,” ‘chimed in Hayashi.
“Really?” said Eiichi.
Tomita had the air of a boss. He was a tall man with some-
thing evil in his looks. He was neatly dressed, however.
Hayashi was dressed in a blue, tight-sleeved kimono and wore an
apron. He had a round, clever face.
“Cold, ain’t it, without any fire,” he said, and, sitting himself
down on the sill, he struck a match and lit a cigarette.
“Tomita,” he said, “you’ve been behaving very bad lately.
What have you done with Kuma’s missus? Are you still going
with her? Mister Niimi, you can’t trust this chap any more
than you can Ueki. He’s an awful bad one. He’s got a habit
of going after other men’s missuses.”
“You shut up, Hayashi. (You’ve said enough,” said Tomita.
AT DEATH’S DOOR 267
“Yes, but ain’t Kuma to be pitied? How many other men’s
missuses have you had, Tomita?”
Tomita was standing in the small yard with his hands rolled
up in his sleeves.
“Eleven,” he said.
“Ain’t he a bad fellow, Mister Niimi?” said Hayashi. ‘He’s
taken eleven missuses away from their husbands. Where are
they?”
“Well, there’s five across the river, and three in Shinkawa,
and two in Tsutsui, and one in Hyogo. But I’m only intimate
with five of em now.”
“Ts Toku among ’em?”
“What difference does it make whether she is or ain’t?”
“D’you think it’s fun taking another man’s missus?”
“T don’t take em; they come of themselves, so what am I
to do?”
“No, no, that ain’t so. Tomita, have you got any girls at your
place now?”
“What d’you want to talk about ’em for before another
person, and the first time I seen him too,—spoiling my reputa-
ELON oasis |
“Mister Niimi,” said Hayashi, “this man’s a bad one. He’s
got eleven or twelve girls at his place and he lives on ’em.”
“Well, I wouldn’t send my wife out on the streets as you do,
Hayashi, so there. There ain’t no bad girls at my place any
longer.”
“I don’t live by taking people’s daughters and turning ’em
into bad girls, and I can’t live without sending my missus out
on the streets. What have you done with Tamé? Is she with
you still?”
“She’s at home.”
“Ts she still going out on the streets?”
a eee
“There vou are. What did I say? What about Sada?”
“She’s there.”
**And Sono?”
“She’s gone back to Osaka.”
“She'll come back. She looked a regular bad one. What
about Shika?”
“‘She’s there.”
268 BEFORE THE DAWN
*“‘Are there any more?”
“There’s one more. ... I tell ’em I can’t let ’em live up-
stairs, but if there’s one all the others come along and what am
I to do?”
Eiichi listened to their conversation in astonishment. He had
entered an unknown world with which he had to get acquainted.
‘““Tomita’s a bad fellow, Mister Niimi,” said Hayashi. “He
takes other men’s missuses away from ’em. He nearly got him-
self killed doing it, eh, Tomita?” |
“Tt was a narrow squeak. It hurts still in the cold weather,”
and ‘Tomita pulled back his kimono and, taking off a white
bandage, showed a sword wound, a foot long, from the top to
the bottom of his stomach. ‘Then he began to tell how he got
it, but in the middle Ueki came back with a round-headed man
of about fifty, who was wearing a workman’s coat with his
master’s trade-mark on the back. Enchi got up and looked at
Uchiyama. He remembered having seen him before, standing
at the door of the Awaya.
As soon as ‘Tomita saw him he hailed him.
““Kyogashima,” he said, “I’ve asked for you to come and stop
here to-night, so you can come here to sleep and won’t want the
doss-house money.”
SABE ote Welk now???
Uchiyama appeared to have bad eyes as he was continually
blinking. He was evidently a man of few words as all he said
was “Ah! ... Well, now.”
““There, think of him as a young disciple and let him stay,”
said ‘Tomita to Eiichi.
Eiichi said nothing definite in reply, but the others had quite
made up their minds.
“Ain't Christianity a religion for helping people?” they said.
“If you don’t help such a pitiable creature as Kyogashima then
it’s all a lie. He’s such a pitiable fellow. He stands at the door
of the Awaya all day like that, in straw sandals, and never
moves. Really, he’s such a strange fellow. Uchiyama, you ask
if you can come and sleep here from to-night.”
“Ah! Ah!” was all that Uchiyama could say. Uchiyama
having been brought there and thrust upon him, Etichi ended by
weakening to the application.
Eiichi washed his face at the tap, put on his foreign clothes,
AT DEATH’S DOOR 269
and went off to the insurance office. Tomita, Hayashi, Ueki and
Uchiyama went away slowly together.
When Eiichi got back from the office about four o’clock Uchi-
yama was asleep under the coverlet, still dressed in his work-
man’s coat. Elichi thought he had come to live in a strange
place.
He went to attend the Christmas service at the meeting-house
in Mizuki-dori, and when he got back again he found Uchiyama
waiting for him.
“There wasn’t a light, so I went and got a lamp at Tomita’s,”
he said. His face was flushed with drink.
That night Eiichi crawled under the coverlet and slept with
Uchiyama. The next morning he noticed that the skin on the
back of Uchiyama’s hands was festering and bleeding.
CHAPTER XXXIII
Blackmail
RMRKRRMRRHKHKKRRKRAR
Te next day Dr. Williams sent two baskets of toys by
a jinrikishaman, stating that he had received them from
the Sunday School of a foreign church, and early on the
morning of the 27th of December Eiichi began to distribute the
toys among the children in the slums. Some two or three hun-
dred children flocked to Eiichi’s house, and, when they heard
of it, Hayashi, Ueki, and Tomita also came.
Tomita impudently picked out the toys he liked and asked
Eiichi to give them to him for his own child, whereupon Hayashi
and Ueki followed his example. ‘Then some fifteen or sixteen
men and women came and, importuned Etichi for toys, among
them a dirty woman whom he had seen begging at Sannomiya.
She was very obstinate in her demand for some of the toys and
Eiichi was thrown into great perplexity as to how to distribute
them. Finally he gave all that were left to the children and
then fled to his office.
In the evening he hired a large room at the Awaya and held
a Christmas party in the slums with the help of Dr. Williams’
contribution. ‘There he distributed cake and towels among all the
hundred poor people in the lodging-house.
Since he had come to live with Eiichi, Uchiyama had scarcely —
eaten anything, but had continued to sleep all the time. When
Eiichi inquired he found that Uchiyama had not eaten anything |
at all on the 26th of December and on the 27th had only had
some breakfast with ten sen that Tomita gave him. Uchiyama
was apparently labouring under the delusion that as he had be- —
come the disciple of a Christian he would receive his food.
Eiichi decided that he must feed Uchiyama, who was a good-
hearted and kindly fellow, and to whose presence in the house
he had no objection, but he found some inconvenience in doing
this. The truth was that Eiichi never ate any breakfast, and at
0
BLACKMAIL 271
noon and in the evening went to a macaroni shop to get his
meals. However, pitying Uchiyama, he immediately bought
some rice and a cooking-pot and stove, and they both ate their
meals together.
On the evening of the 28th of December, when Eiichi was
preaching in the street, a poverty-stricken man of about forty-
five, named Izu, who was suffering from rheumatism and whom
he had met the evening before at the Awaya, came to him.
“It was very good of you to take Kyogashima in,” he said.
“Can’t you take me in too? What do you think?”
Eiichi said he had no quilts, whereupon the man said that he
would bring his own quilt. Eiichi then said that he had no
mats, whereupon the man said that he would bring a straw mat,
and finally, as he had no other excuse to offer, Eiichi agreed.
‘The man inquired whether he could come that evening, to which
Eiichi also assented, whereupon the man disappeared in the dark,
dragging his heavy legs along dejectedly.
Eiichi had finished his preaching and was returning home when
he heard a voice behind him calling “Master! Master!” He
looked round and found it was a man of about fifty who had
the air of a lumper. He was very drunk and kept repeating
“Master! Master! I’ve got something to ask you, Ihave...
Something about Yuki.”
Eiichi could not imagine what it was about.
“Tm the miserable fellow that lives next door to you—
Yoshida’s my name. I want you to... I felt so bad Dve just
had a drop. Master, I want you to. . .”
The man followed Eiichi home and went into the house next
door. There was no lamp in the house, only a lantern, and
there were no mats on the floor. Apparently they slept on the
bare boards on rice-sacks. There was a small dark thing in the
corner, which presumably was Yoshida’s daughter Yuki. She
was sleeping in her kimono without any covering.
“Hi, Yuki! ‘Yuki!’ shouted the man. “Get up and go and
buy some liquor.”
The misery was too great for Eiichi to bear. He went into
his own house without speaking and found that Izu had already
come and had put a straw mat in the next room, on which he
was sleeping. Uchiyama, who had nothing else to do, had been
sleeping since noon under Eiichi’s warm coverlet.
272, BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi asked Izu where he had got his quilt and was told that
he had hired it for one night for two sen. Looking at it by
the light of the lamp Eiichi saw that written all over it, thou-
sands of times, and forming a sort of pattern, were the words
“Hired quilts must not be pawned.” Eiichi understood the sig-
nificance of this. Izu’s occupation, he found on inquiry, was
going about picking up waste rope. ,
Eiichi had caught the itch from Uchiyama and that night he
was not able to get much sleep. Uchiyama, also, was continually
scratching himself. “Then about ten o’clock a tremendous quarrel
began at a house opposite, where there lived a couple with the
strange name of Hiyama. Listening to what it was about Enichi
found that a bully had come from Marusan, a usurer living down
the street, to collect some money that had been lent at high in-
terest. Eiichi hastened over the road to inquire what. it was
all about, and finding it was only a matter of fifty sen, paid
the amount, whereupon Hiyama was so grateful that he wor-
shipped Eiichi as a saint. |
The next morning Ueki came early, and complaining that
business was very bad, asked for the loan of another five yen, as
he wanted to start again to sell rice-cakes on the shore in the
spring. Eiichi had been imposed upon before by Ueki, however,
and refused. ;
“Oh, you won’t, won’t you?” said Ueki. “Well, Ive got
my own notion about that and Pve got something here that will
make you,” and he pulled out a short sword and showed it to
Eiichi, with a strange expression on his face. Hayashi then
appeared on the scene.
“Ts me that must have some money,” he said, and then he
turned on Ueki. ‘What are you doing here?” he said. “I won’t
have you maundering round here.”
At this rebuke Ueki for some reason hung his head.
“Get out! Get out!” said Hayashi, and Ueki went away
dejectedly.
After this Hayashi imperatively demanded ten yen and began
to look for Eiichi’s purse. Then he also pulled out a short sword
from his bosom and showed it to Eiichi, whereupon ‘Tomita ap-
peared on the scene.
“What ye doing here with that bit of steel?” said Tomita.
“Get out! Get out!”
BLACKMAIL 273
When he had silenced Hayashi, Tomita demanded a loan of
thirty yen and produced a pistol.
Eiichi found himself the sport of a band of cutthroats, but
he was not at all afraid of their swords and pistol. On the
contrary they rather amused him; it was for such things as this
that he had corne to live in the slums. He did not speak, how-
ever, as he knew that they would take advantage of him if he
did.
Tomita and Hayashi then began to quarrel with each other
and Uchiyama got up to settle the quarrel. Ejichi also got up
quietly and went to the tap to wash his face. When he got
back the two had gone away together.
Uchiyama good-naturedly told Eiichi all about the ways of
the blackmailer.
“They provoke a quarrel and then pretend to want to put it
right,—that’s the blackmailer. Don’t you let ’em make you
angry. . . . But that Tomita,—he’s a violent one. He'll come
again to-night, you see. You'd better be out of the way, master.
As the day after to-morrow’s the end of the year, most likely
he’s in need of some money.”
That evening, as they expected, Tomita appeared again. He
arrived at seven o’clock, when Eiichi was about to go out to pay
some visits in the slums.
“You insolent brat,” he said, and gave Eiichi two or three
blows on the face that sent him reeling. What it was all about
Eiichi did not know, but he was given to understand that it was
considered insolence on his part not to accede to the demands of
Tomita while he resided in the domain of Tomita’s boss.
Tomita drew a short dagger from his bosom—a dreadful
weapon to look at—and yelled, “Tll kill you.” But Eiichi
was not afraid. The expectation of death was already upon
him and he made no attempt to avoid the onslaught. Nor, as an
adherent to the principle of absolute non-resistance, did he make
any attempt to defend himself.
Tomita flourished his dagger, and Uchiyama, who was warm-
ing himself by the stove, flew to the scene.
“Here, what’s it all about?” he said. ‘There ain’t no need
to get in such a fury, is there?” and he wrenched the dagger out
of ‘Tomita’s hand.
Tomita, catching sight of the stove, bounded into the room
274 BEFORE THE DAWN
and made as if to throw it at Eiichi, who was standing in the
yard, but suddenly changing his mind, he threw it down on the
mats. ‘The heap of burning charcoal was scattered all over the
room, and Uchiyama had to jump back again and pick it up.
While he was doing this Eiichi fled by the back gate and went
down to the shore to pray.
He returned about eleven o’clock to find that one of the
screens had been broken to pieces. He went to bed without say-
ing anything, although he thought what a rough fellow Tomita
was.
On the 30th of December, Tomita came to kick up a row
both in the morning and evening, and finally Uchiyama advised _
Eiichi to give him some twenty yen or so. “It’s better to do
that than to get hurt,” he said. |
Eiichi was of the same opinion, and therefore he gave
Tomita twenty yen out of his monthly salary, which was only
twenty-five yen, and the small New Year present he had re-
ceived from the insurance company. Ueki also was not to be put
off when he learnt that Eiichi had some money, and finally he
walked off with another five yen. After Eiichi had bought mats
and screens for the back room he had not a farthing left out of
the small amount of salary he had saved.
Such was the dark and miserable end of the year 1909 which
Eiichi spent in the slums. He had only one consolation, and
that was that he had made friends even though he had only
resided there four days. One of these, of course, was the old —
man Uchiyama, and another Izu. ‘There were others, however,
who looked up to him and called him “Teacher,” and they were —
the children of the slums. The slum children were very fond
of Eiichi and Eiichi was very fond of them.
Every afternoon Jinko, Toraichi, Hanaé, Kazu and Kumazo
impatiently waited for Eiichi’s return at four o’clock. In the
morning they came and played in front of Eiichi’s house in the
narrow alley, waiting until he returned. Then at four o’clock,
when they saw Eiichi appear, they rushed along the alley to wel-—
come him. “Teacher, have you got any toys to-day?” was their
first greeting. Eiichi would stroke Jinko’s head and put his”
hands on the heads of Toraichi and Hanaé and the others in
turn. ‘Then the children, all hanging onto “‘teacher’s” coat-
tails, would accompany him to his house.
BLACKMAIL 275
Besides these there was Eiichi’s first convert. At the slum
Christmas party he had given at the Awaya on the 27th of
December there was a man of nearly forty who could not stand,
but was carried there by his wife on her back. He lived in a
small room in Azuma-dori. From Eiichi’s inquiries it appeared
that the man had been unable to stand for the last four months
owing to rheumatism. On the evening of the 28th of Decem-
ber, the man’s wife, an amiable-looking woman, came to Eiichi.
“Master,” she said, “I hope you’ll excuse me, but won’t you
say a Christian prayer for us?”
Eiichi went at once and prayed for the man’s recovery. Then
on the morning of the 30th of December, when Eiichi was
setting out to attend office for the last time that year, he saw
Deguchi, the man who could not stand, coming along the alley
leaning on a long bamboo pole. His hair was all standing on
end, like that of Goemon Ishikawa,* the famous robber, and his
face was wan,—a figure typical of the slums.
Deguchi said that from the time that Eiichi had prayed for
him he had begun to get the use of his legs back and he had
come to thank Eiichi. From that time Deguchi became a propa-
gandist of Christianity in the slums.
On the Ist of January, 1910, which happened to be a Sunday,
Eiichi held his first evening service in his small room, and the
news being passed round, Deguchi came with six or seven of his
friends, so that the small room was full. There was Ito, the
rope-picker, Ishino, the well-cleaner, and his wife, an old pipe
mender, and an old rag-picker. Adding to these Izu and Uchi-
yama, the evening service was a pleasurable one.
Eiichi felt very happy. He spoke as simply as he could, and
each said a prayer before they went. Some of them mixed up
prayers and thanksgiving and submitted humble thanks to be
cured of their ills.
Eiichi did not understand how it was that he had been able
to spread Christianity so quickly, but after the service he under-
stood from Deguchi why it was. It was because Deguchi had
gone about telling every cne. ‘The life in the slums fired
Eiichi’s youthful ardour.
* Lived at the end of the 16th century. He and his son were executed
by being boiled in oil in the dry bed of a river at Kyoto.
CHAPTER XXXIV
Baby-Killing
KRRRRR MMMM MMR KKK
: ARLY on the morning of the 2nd of January Ueki came
RK bringing a man named Marui. (Ueki had. a habit of
coming early so as to catch Eiichi still in bed.) Marui
earned his living as a carter for a mat-factory. He stated that
his sister had been sent to prison for gambling and that as the
baby she had adopted had died the previous night during her
absence, and he had no money to pay for the funeral, he had
come to ask Eiichi if he would not give him some. Eiichi im-
mediately assented and went with the man to his house. Marui
and his family of six lived in a room nine feet by six in Azuma-
dori, the other room in the house, of six feet square, being oc-
cupied by his sister and her two children. ‘The adopted child
that had died was only three months old and, of course, was not
yet weaned. ‘They had no money to buy milk, however, and
as they had to feed it on rice-gruel and rice-water it had died.
The body was laid on a dirty hired quilt and was covered with
the soiled woollen kimono that had been given with the baby.
Eiichi lifted the kimono and looked at the baby’s face. ‘The
sight of it filled him with inexpressible horror. Its eyes were
sunk in its head and bloodshot, its cheeks fallen in, and its hands
dried up like leaves on a withered bough. Eiichi inquired into
the circumstances and learnt that the man’s sister had been
dazzled by the offer of five yen if she would adopt the baby, and
had taken the money, since she was very poor, although she
knew it meant the murder of the child.
Eiichi went back to his house and took out his winter kimono
and mantle from the wicker trunk. ‘These he took to the pawn-
broker, getting six yen thirty sen for them, five yen of which he
handed to Marui. Marui consulted with Ueki and then went to —
“Tabero” to ask him to arrange the funeral. ‘“Tabero,” who
276
BABY-KILLING 277
up to six months ago had been living with Yoshida’s “missus,”
a woman called “Inu,” lived opposite to Eiichi. ‘The occupation
of “Tabero,” who was also called “Oitabero,” was to arrange
funerals for those who were not able to do it themselves. His
work consisted in placing the body in an old tobacco packing-case
or orange-box, hoisting it on his shoulder and carrying it to the
crematorium at Kasugano.
That day, towards evening, “Tabero” put the body of the
baby in an orange-box and set off with it from Marui’s house.
Eiichi felt very depressed at the sight. He was overcome with
aversion at the crimes of the slums and in his despair he felt
inclined to curse God. He felt that God was not Love, but
the Lord of Darkness, Despair, Death and Poverty.
But the unkind Creator, who had thus given Eiichi a glimpse
of death, did not stop there. On the morning of the 5th of
January, Ishino, the well-cleaner, who had attended the New
Year service, came and asked him to bury his baby, who had
died. Eiichi also complied with this request. He went to Ishino’s
house, which was in Azuma-dori and was rented from Fujimoto,
and found Ishino and his wife sitting there listlessly. He learnt
very soon that the baby that had died was an adopted child.
“This is the child,” said Ishino, and he took out of the corner
of the room the body of a child still smaller than that at Marui’s
house. It was rolled up in three cushions, tied together with a
soft sash, and looked like a doll. Its eyes were not sunken like
those of Marui’s child, but its face was livid and its head was
covered with scabs. It was an ugly baby, and Eiichi felt that
its ugliness had prevented much interest in its rearing.
It was necessary to get a certificate of the cause of death and
Eiichi hastened to call a doctor named Tazawa who lived near.
The spectacled Tazawa, whether through laziness or because the
house was very dirty, did not go in, but stood in the yard.
“Let’s have a look at the child,” he said, and Ishino showed it
to him as he had shown it to Eiichi.
“Oh, this is it, eh? Malnutrition,—I see, I see,” and he went
away without trying to find out if there were any signs of life
or even touching the body. Eiichi followed him.
“Those people, you know,” said the doctor, “they live on
adopted children. There’s lots of them do it in this neighbour-
hood and it gives me a great deal of trouble.”
278 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi got the death certificate and called in at Deguchi’s on
his way back. ‘There he heard some bad tales about Ishino.
“That’s the third time Ishino’s done that,” said Deguchi.
“He adopts a child and kills it, adopts a child and kills it, and
then each time he moves because he’s too ashamed to stop in the
neighbourhood. He’ll be punished for his sins yet. His missus
is so lazy that she has to do this,” and Deguchi made an indecent
sign with his fingers. “He sends his wife on the streets every
night and although he’s so old he acts as pimp for her. ‘That’s
the way he lives. He came here this morning and said he’d no
money for the funeral and would I ask the Christian teacher.
He’ll be punished for his sins. When he adopts a child he gets
five or ten yen and his eyes are dazzled by the sight of such big
money. ‘Then when the child dies he ain’t got no money for the
funeral and he goes round begging it in the neighbourhood like
a beast. I told him I couldn’t do it, but then you’ve come here
to help the poor and live in this terrible Shinkawa, and if you
can help him please do so. Tl talk to him well and tell him
he’ll have to turn over a new leaf.”
Deguchi went on repeating the same thing over and over
again, but Etichi understood from him what Ishino’s circum-
stances were and went again to Ishino’s house, where he told
him that he would bring the money for the funeral afterwards.
Uchiyama understood Eiichi’s feelings in the matter. “I’ll go
to the pawnbroker’s for you,” he said, and went off with two of
Ejichi’s kimonos. Five yen was lent on them and Eiichi took the
money at once to Ishino’s house. ‘There were only left in
Eiichi’s wicker trunk five kimonos, one of which was ragged.
Exichi faced each new trial as it arose with greater fortitude,
although they made his heart throb.
When he got back from the office the coffin had not yet been
removed from Ishino’s house, as Ishino wished Eiichi to hold a
Christian funeral service and they were waiting for him to
return. ‘There, for the first time in his life, in that small room
in the slums, Eiichi conducted a Christian funeral service. He
did not preach any sermon, however. All he said was that those
were happier who quitted this sinful world and, like that baby,
flew to Heaven.
On the conclusion of the service Ishino himself shouldered the
coffin and took it to Kasugano. Eiichi followed in silence. The
BABY-KILLING 279
early winter sun was already sinking behind Mount Tekkai at
Suma when Eiichi stood before the crematorium at Kasugano.
He hid his face from Ishino and wept. ‘The lights of Kobé
shone brilliantly. The crematory cart rattled as the man placed
the coffin on it.
CHAPTER XXXV
Misery in the Slums
RM RRRRRARRRRRARR
os HY am I destined to all this suffering?” thought
\ \) Eiichi as he returned from the brightness of Moto-
machi to the dimness of Shinkawa. ‘“‘Am I like
Jeremiah, destined to tears? Iam tired of weeping over my own
sorrows; now I must weep over the sorrows of others. I have
made a mistake. Such persons as I am, however much agony
they suffer, or however much effort they put forth, are useless.
The pestilence has entered into the slums. It has attacked the —
young girls like a snake,—a snake tattooed on the back. Tomé,
the prostitute, died the day before yesterday. Yesterday her
father was sent to the infectious diseases hospital. “This morn-
ing, Kawamata, the boatman, was attacked by the same disease.
Terrible! Terrible! The care of the sufferers from the pesti-
lence, the protection of the erring sheep, has fallen on you,
Eiichi Niimi, you miserable man! You also will catch the disease
and die quickly, and then you will be freed from the sufferings
of the world.”
With money it would be possible to bring relief, but with no
money, no food,—with himself and his fellow lodger compelled
to eke out their means by two meals a day, and those only of
gruel and pickled plums, which they had to divide between them, ~
——what an unhappy creature he was to be compelled to make
money his ideal. In this world of beautiful women, silk dresses, —
and fine music, he alone dreamed of social reconstruction, rotted —
in the slums, and, weeping, directed funerals. Why was it?
Society was all astray, but it was better not to say so; better to
wait for a time of great social upheaval. ‘Till then he would
console the needy as far as was in his power. He would wait
for the new day,—for the birth of the new Christian morality
280 '
MISERY IN THE SLUMS 281
which would take the place of the rotten morality of the capi-
talists of to-day. The road to the Crucifixion was along the
alleys of the slums.
So he thought as he took his accustomed way across Higurashi
Bridge. He was struck with the poetical allusion in the name
of the bridge—the “hand to mouth” bridge, symbolical of the
lives of the poor workers.
On the 8th of January, which was a Sunday, he held his first
Sunday School in his small room. ‘There were seventy children
present, and as they all made a noise it was impossible to make
oneself heard or do anything. But at any rate it gave all the
children in Shinkawa an opportunity of knowing Eiichi.
He went to the morning service at the Hyogo meeting-house,
and after the service Dr. Williams told him that in order to assist
his evangelical work in the slums, he would be allowed twenty
yen a month. Dr. Williams also encouraged him in his work.
Eiichi accepted the offer with thanks.
‘That afternoon two sisters belonging to the Women’s Reform
Society came to see him, and after examining his house went
away crying. Ejichi thought that if the scene made them cry,
why did they not come to live there also.
Ueki continued to threaten him for money. In the middle
of a prayer meeting, when Eiichi was praying that the hearts
of those present might be inclined to love their enemies, Ueki
broke in.
“Damned rot,” he said. “I suppose you mean I’m the enemy.
If there’s a God that answers prayers, then pray that the fire in
this stove won’t burn anything when I throw it about,” and he
upset the stove that was in the middle of the room.
Ito and Ishino began hurriedly putting the burning charcoal
back into the stove.
“There you are,” reviled Ueki. ‘You and your God! Ain’t
the fire still burning?”
Then, after the prayer meeting, when they had all gone,
Ueki, who was drunk, began to go through the military drill in
his bare feet in the lane outside, under the beams of the cold,
wintry moon. }
“Eyes front! *Tention! Right wheel, turn! As you were,
turn! Back to the path of virtue, turn!” he kept shouting.
Then Yoshida, who had also returned drunk, shouted from the
282 BEFORE THE DAWN
sack in which he was sleeping, ‘Shut up, you beast. Don’t make
such a noise,” and he began howling like a wolf.
This did not make Ueki angry; it was only against Eiichi
that he used abusive language. He had meant to get some money
from Eiichi that day, and he had been hunting for him at the
transport agency’s office in Hyogo, at the meeting-house in
Mizuki-dori, and at the Ikuta church. |
' Finally Ucki entered the house and got Kyogashima to apolo-
gise for him to Ejichi. Ueki seized the skirt of his own kimono
in his teeth and whined an apology also, ending up by asking
Eiichi to put him up for the night. Eiichi told him to go and
wash his feet, whereupon he said that he would sober himself by
pouring cold water from the tap over his body. At last he came
creeping back and snuggled his shivering body up to Eiichi’s.
At other times, when he had no money, Ueki would pursue
Eiichi with a dagger. Eiichi would try to hide himself, where-
upon Ueki, who knew that Eiichi would never report the matter
to the police, became even more threatening. Seizing a Bible, he
would commence cutting it to pieces, repeating all the time,
“This is what I’m going to do to you, you Niimi.”
Eiichi knew, however, that Ueki would not commit a crime,
and although he got out of his way, he was not afraid of his
weapon. He was beginning gradually to understand the methods
and disposition of the evil-minded and therefore he had no fear.
In the midst of this confusion there arrived a sick man named
Chukichi Shibata, who, having no money to pay for his lodging,
had been directed to Ejichi’s by the people at the Awaya. He
said he was a weaver at Osaka, twenty-eight years of age, born
at Kobé. His real father was dead, but he had an adopted
father who was head of the second fire-brigade in Hyogo. He
had sunk very low through dissipation, but did not want to
return home.
Ejichi remembered how in the summer, two years before,
when he was living a hard life at the dockers’ lodging-house,
the place was kept by Shibata’s father, and he therefore at once
decided to assist the man. His house was very small, however, —
and moreover, when he got a doctor to examine the man, it was —
found that he was suffering from intestinal tuberculosis. Within
two weeks the man was unable to stand and his internal organs —
seemed to be rotting. In truth he smelt horribly. Eiichi and
MISERY IN THE SLUMS 283
Uchiyama had to nurse him. ‘Taking pity on Izu they got him
to remove to the next room, and the room six feet square became
the sick room.
Eiichi, however, found the house too small and decided that
he would have to take another. Just at that time Mr. ‘Takeda,
Mr. Yao and Mr. Hashida, of the Theological Department of
the Kwansei Gakuin, kindly offered to take charge of the slum
Sunday School, and thinking that Eiichi’s house was too small,
they hired a house of six mats (nine feet by twelve) two doors
off. This was one mat larger than the previous house and Eiichi
and Uchiyama moved into it.
The Sunday School and the evening services were held in this
house of six mats. Next door there was a house in which lived
a prostitute named Shika and Eiichi soon became friendly with
her and the two other girls that lived with her, and from them
gathered particulars of the life of prostitutes in Shinkawa and
also at Tobita and Nagatsuka in Osaka. Afterwards Eiichi
found that one of the girls in the house, named Hatsu, was one
who had been mentioned in the papers the previous December on
account of some physical defect. She was an ugly-looking girl
with protruding teeth. LEjichi advised her to try and reform,
and Hatsu told him that if she could find any other way of get-
ting her living she would reform at once. FEjichi thereupon
went to see Mrs. Nobué Tomishima, who was running a private
infirmary and, after explaining the case to her, got her to take
Hatsu. Eiichi himself accompanied Hatsu to the infirmary, car-
rying her clothes in a bundle.
CHAPTER XXXVI
Sufferings of the Poor
MR RMRRRRRRRRKKRKRKK
ZU went out every day to pick up rope. Uchiyama, on the
| other hand, idled away his time, although he got up early
every morning and faithfully cooked the rice for Eiichi and
the sick man, a fact which impressed Eiichi.
Life in the slums exactly suited Eiichi—in fact he had never
found a life which suited him as well as the intense life in
the slums. Every morning early, and late every evening, he
went through the alleys of the slums and saw how each was
making an effort to live, however small. Eiichi was not a little
moved by these small efforts.
One time, while he was walking round, he came upon an
ugly, lame woman of thirty, named Fuji, formerly a prostitute,
who lived in a small room for which she paid three sen a day.
She had fallen eight days behind in her rent and the landlord
had turned her out. Fuji was crying in a loud voice and her
pock-marked, ugly daughter was crying by her side. Inside the
house a rough-looking man, who had come to collect the rent,
was tearing up the mats,
“What's the use of letting a house to beggars like you when
there’s lots of people want to take it?” he was muttering, half
to himself. “Cheating people out of their money day after
day. How d’you suppose I’m going to live?”
“How was I to pay the rent when I hadn’t no money?” said
the woman. “We ain’t had any food for the last two days,
because there wasn’t any. If I’d had any money Id ’a’ paid
you first of all, but business is bad and I can’t go about picking
up things, or doing as some does, stealing cotton from the carts.
I tell you I ain’t got no money.”
A crowd of poverty-stricken people had assembled and they
were expressing their sympathy for Fuji. A beggar-woman
named Haru, seeing Eiichi there, appealed to him.
284
SUFFERINGS OF THE POOR 285
“Help her, master,” she said. “It’s a shame. She ain’t had
any food for two days, poor thing.”
Exichi paid the rent for eight days for Fuji and promised to
send her some rice. When he got home he found Masa, the
wife of Yasu, who lived at the back of his house, standing by
the side of the well, with a baby strapped on her back, washing
something blackish which was hardly distinguishable as rice. Her
eyes were red and swollen and as she had only one thin kimono
on, although it was the coldest time of the year, the baby was
placed next to her bare skin to keep it warm.
Eiichi asked her why she was crying.
“It’s very good of you to ask, master,” she replied. “My man
wallops me because I ain’t got any rice, but he never brings
anything home from the funerals and I ain’t got any money
to buy rice, and as you know, master, I’ve got six or seven hungry
mouths at home to fill, and I’ve borrowed money from every-
body I could. ‘Go and get some money and buy some rice,’
says he. ‘Can’t you do that? A lot of good you are.’ That’s
the way he bullies me, but I can’t go out like other women and
get it on the streets, so I went to Nada, where all the saké
breweries are, and gathered up the rice fallen on the ground. I
thought of making some gruel with it, but it’s so mixed with
earth that it ain’t eatable. My man puts all the blame on me and
always says he’s going to kill me or wallop me.”
The woman’s tears pattered down into the tub.
Eiichi’s eyes quickly filled with tears in sympathy, and with-
out saying anything he retired. A fit of hysterical weeping over-
came him.
“God,” he cried, “why do the poor suffer thus?”
He determined that henceforward he would confine his ward-
robe to one kimono and took an oath to God that he would
touch neither meat nor fish, in order to be able to help these poor
people. His remaining clothes he determined to sell and 'to give
the money to the poor. He would become an apostle of one
kimono.
Immediately he called Uchiyama and told him to take the
remaining clothes to the pawnbroker,—the warm winter kimono,
the foreign clothes, everything else,—all, all of them.
But Uchiyama admonished him with an old man’s wisdom.
“You won’t get anything on the foreign clothes,” he said.
286 BEFORE THE DAWN
“They'll go dirt cheap. A yen or a yen and a half’s about all
you'll get. Much better wear ’em,” and he refused to take them
to the pawnshop.
Eiichi therefore kept back the foreign suit and pawned all
the others, receiving on them altogether seven yen thirty-six sen.
With this money he immediately went to Yasu’s house at the
back. Going in at the back-door he found one-eyed Yasu, still
in his workman’s coat because he had no kimono, rolled up asleep
in a greasy, hired quilt. ‘There were no screens or anything in
the house and the shutters had to be kept closed in broad daylight.
A sickly-looking child was sleeping at Yasu’s feet under the
same quilt. His wife was cooking the broken rice at the stove,
which she was feeding with pieces of old clogs, and the pot had
just begun to boil.
Eiichi came up silently behind her.
“‘Here’s a bit for you to get some rice with, missus,” he said,
and he handed her a five-yen note.
“Oh, it’s too much,” she said. ‘‘AII this?”
Ejichi silently laid the five-yen note on the floor at the en-
trance and went off to Fuji’s house, where he left two yen.
That evening Yasu, having bought saké with the five yen he
had received from Eiichi, went to Eiichi’s house, drunk, to thank
him.
“Mr. Niimi,” he said, “‘you’re a regular saint, you are. You
make me worship you. ‘This Shinkawa, you know, it’s an awful
place, and no one knows what may happen to you, but [ll give
my life to save you if anything does happen.”
The saké had given him fluency even if it had made him
somewhat inarticulate, and he made the vow with great em-
phasis.
ay,
Pte
CHAPTER XXXVII
“Fighting Yasu”
KR RRRKRKRRK KKK HK MM
[T"s sending of the girl to the infirmary had offended
the feelings of the people next door and after an
interval of four days Shika’s husband came to kick up
arow. He came with a naked sword, in his hand,—a sword of
two and a half feet in length.
“Ts Niimi in?” he asked.
Eiichi was just-then eating his evening meal, but showed no
alarm as he answered, “Yes, what is it?”
“What is it? Well, I want to know what you mean by it,”
and the man brought the back of the sword down right in the
middle of the desk which served as the table for meals, sending
the cups and plates and the food flying in all directions.
Uchiyama, who was doing some cleaning out at the back,
came in hurriedly.
“What’s the use of getting in such a fury?” he said. “Just
moderate your feelings and tell us what it’s all about.”
Uchiyama held up his wet hands and winked his weak eyes.
“T heared you was awful angry about Hatsu,” he went on,
“but the teacher here, he’s come to Shinkawa to help people,—
everybody that’s in trouble, you know. Hatsu, she asked him,—
said she wanted to reform. The teacher ought to have told you
about it, perhaps,—what he was doing, but, you see, he thought
she was doing what you’d told her. . . .”
A great crowd had assembled at the entrance and watched
what was going on. Eiichi sat still, feeling rather embarrassed.
Shika’s husband, who was commonly known as “Osaka,” con-
tinued to talk excitedly.
“Look here, Uchiyama, I ain’t saying it’s wrong of him to
come and live here in Shinkawa since he’s come here to help
people, but he ain’t going to gut it over me with his insolence.
28
288 BEFORE THE DAWN
We got our own customs in Shinkawa, and he may turn up his
nose at us taking a bit o’ the girls’ earnings, though I don’t want
to make ’em prostitutes and I’ve got to live somehow. Now,
you Niimi,” and he flourished the sword and made to strike
Ejichi, who was sitting quietly at the desk praying.
Uchiyama put his arms round Osaka.
“Took out what you’re doing,” he said. “You'll be sorry if
you have to go to prison. You’d better let me mind that bit of
steel for you.” :
Uchiyama tried to take the sword out of Osaka’s hand, but
Osaka would not let go and continued to revile Eiichi while
struggling in Uchiyama’s embrace.
“Took here, you Niimi, where have you hidden Hatsu: T’ll
pay you for this. D’you want to take my living away? I
don’t want to go on struggling for ever in this Shinkawa, pimp-
ing for prostitutes. If Pm a trouble to you [’ll get out if you
lend me my travelling expenses. What d’you think I amt
Give me a hundred yen,—fork it out, and T’ll leave any time.”
“You give me that bit of steel,” said Uchiyama determinedly.
“Tt ain’t safe.”
Shika had now come with two of the girls in the house, and
was looking on silently. In the alley an enormous crowd had
collected.
Then from the back Yasu, the undertaker’s man, appeared.
“Yasu’s come, Yasu’s come.” ‘The report was passed round
quickly by those nearest the door. Yasu was generally called
“Fighting Yasu” because of his fierce quarrelsomeness, and the
people round the door were afraid that the affair would develop
into a terrible fight. Eiichi also throught that Yasu would make
matters worse. Yasu, of course, had come according to his
promise that he would protect Eiichi as a mark of his gratitude.
“Here, Osaka,” he said, ‘“‘what ye talking about?”
At this direct attack by the one-eyed Yasu the well-tattooed
Osaka dropped his frightful scowl and silently allowed Uchi-
yama to take the sword.
“We know all about it now,” said the resourceful Uchiyama,
“so you’d better go home.”
Osaka began to retire in silence.
Yasu looked as if he had just got out of bed. His face was
dirty and, although it was cold, he wore only his workman’s coat
“FIGHTING YASU” 289
and no trousers. Standing in the yard in this condition he asked
Eiichi what was the cause of the trouble. Uchiyama, however,
hurried Osaka off, and they could hear him talking to Shika and
the girls as they went along the alley, till their voices died away
in the distance. ‘The crowd also followed Osaka and collected
round the corner house.
Yasu was talking about how brave he was in a fight, when a
little girl peeped in at the door. She was Kiyo, Osaka’s adopted
daughter, an attractive little girl of twelve years of age. Eiichi
had given her a doll at Christmas time and after that she was
always coming to his house. She looked at Eiichi with such a
cheerful smile that it would seem she had already forgotten all
about her adopted father’s behaviour.
Eiichi called her, but she drew back. ‘To distract his mind
from Yasu’s annoyance Eiichi went out and brought Kiyo in.
“Is your father angry with me, Kiyo?” he asked.
“I don’t know, teacher,” she said gently, “but please forgive
him.”
Her gentle plea brought the tears to Eiichi’s eyes.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
Sanko
KMMKRMKMR RMR KR KK RRARR
FTER that, for three weeks Shika and Osaka and Kiyo
A never showed their faces. Shibata gradually grew worse
and worse, but as Eiichi had to go to the insurance office
every day, he left Uchiyama to attend to him during the day,
himself taking charge when he returned at four o'clock in the
afternoon. Shibata got weaker every day. His hair fell out
pitifully as his illness increased and moreover his face swelled
and became bloated. But, however ill he was, when he saw
Eiichi his look was that of one worshipping a saint, and worship
Eiichi as a saint he did. His voice became weak, apparently
through tuberculosis of the throat, but it was clear that he was
very grateful.
Eiichi did everything he could for the sick man, and Izu, who
slept in the next room, expressed his astonishment, saying that
he could never have done it. Enjichi thought that there was
something strange in Izu’s praise, and then, a week after the
Osaka incident, Izu came to him with a proposal.
“‘Master,” he said, ‘you know Sanko, the bean-curd seller,— .
he stops at the Gifuya [a common lodging-house], but it ain’t
easy for him because he’s sick. He asked me if I wouldn’t apply
to you to know if he couldn’t come and live here. I want him
to come and live with me.”
Ejichi immediately consented and Sanko, the bean-curd dealer,
whose real name was Sanzo Fujita, came directly. He was a
lazy fellow, however, very different from Izu. Uchiyama didn’t
like going out to work, though he worked well in the house, but
Sanko would not even lend a hand at the cooking although he
was being fed. He had a livid, bloated face, and had little
vitality. His heart was weak and he himself acknowledged that
he had syphilis. He never went out like Izu to pick up waste
290
SANKO 291
rope, but had come with the expectation that Eiichi would sup-
port him. Thus Ejichi found himself obliged to keep four
people on his salary of twenty-five yen a month. Rice was only
about seven sen a quart, it was true, but then he had four people
to feed. Eiichi decided to give up his midday meal and the
four of them agreed to live on rice gruel, pickled plums and
bean soup. Uchiyama for some reason seemed especially pleased,
as though he knew the reason, and even the sick man was grate-
ful. ‘The only person who was dissatisfied was Sanko, and he
and Uchiyama had collisions every day, which ended in Uchi-
yama scolding him as a worthless fellow, whereupon Sanko was
silenced. But he did not stop complaining of the gruel, and
at every meal he and Uchiyama were bound to quarrel.
Sanko was a man of thirty-four, but he was no exception to
the rule that the workers generally look ten years older than they
are, and he looked over forty. His hair was as long as Goemon
Ishikawa’s and he never attended to it. He was such a coward
that he was afraid to go anywhere by himself at night because
he thought that he would see a ghost. The reason was this:
Sanko had been an orphan since childhood and was sent out
early to work for a bean-curd seller. Four years before, while
he was in the employ of a bean-curd seller in Naka-michi, he
had one day been sent to Wakinohama to sell some curd, when
a drunken man struck him and smashed up the bean-curd he was
carrying. Sanko then got angry and struck the drunken man
with the carrying-pole, hitting him on a dangerous spot and
killing him instantaneously. A policeman arrived and Sanko was
taken into custody. He spent a year in prison and was then
released on the ground of insufficient evidence, but ever since
then he had been afraid of the man’s ghost appearing and de-
veloped such cowardice that he was unable to go on working.
Whenever he went to a new place to work every person seemed
to him like the man he had killed.
Eiichi pitied Sanko and asked Uchiyama to treat him kindly
as he had no friends. So Sanko was fed and supported by Eiichi.
CHAPTER XXXIX
At the Office
MRRRRKRRRRARARRRA
IICHI went on working with his pen every day in a very
kK humdrum style. He had no concern with the policy of
the company; his business every day was to enter figures in
the account books. “There were fourteen or fifteen other clerks
and he was quite an insignificant person among them, but of
that he took little account. In the autumn of the previous year,
when he had had pneumonia and, although he had been given
up, had recovered, he had determined that he would never com-
plain about anything in his work. He did not approve of capi-
talism, but he could not feel any ill-will against the director and
manager of the company. He always bowed to them politely and
never disobeyed their instructions. It was not that he did not
know that he was assisting in developing their surplus value; he
saw no other course save that of serving them faithfully. ‘There
was no need to inquire whether he did this for the sake of others
or for himself; if others profited by it so much the better. He
determined that while immersed in a life of service he would
quietly await an opportunity for raising the flag of revolt against
capitalism. He therefore performed his work cheerfully. Also
he thought that if a time for Socialism ever came, if the people
who now faithfully served the capitalists did not do the same
for society, then perfect Socialism was not possible. ‘The ser-
vices being performed to-day were an introduction to the services
required under Socialism. He respected everybody,—all the peo-
ple in the slums,—Uchiyama, Izu, Fujita. Even if each one was
a failure in life, for their failure he respected them, because he
had discovered that each of them had some honourable reason for
failure. He respected even Tomita, Hayashi and Ueki. He
discovered that from one point of view he must love them and
thus he respected them. He respected all the beggars and prosti-
AT THE OFFICE 293
tutes of the slums. Since these persons possessed honourable ex-
istences, even if they had taken the wrong direction, there was yet
time for repentance, and he respected them. Eiichi had entered
into the spirit of Jesus, who came down to the world as the
Saviour of mankind. As all must be saved, so all must be re-
spected. “Those who were not respected were not worth saving.
It was from this point of view that Ejichi respected all. He
hated capitalism, but he could not hate people. He loved capi-
talists in the same way as he loved prostitutes and gamblers. He
himself was liked as a good-natured fellow by all in the office.
Etichi was especially respected by Miyamoto and Taruya,
whom he had come to know more particularly after the Maruni
affair. His work in the slums was the talk of the office. Taruya,
who was said to come of a poor family, took especial interest in
Eiichi, and one day, about four o’clock in the afternoon, when
the office was closing, gave him a fifty-sen silver piece to give
away in the slums. ‘This was the first sympathetic offering that
Eiichi had received from a friend, and as he took it he had a
melancholy feeling. It seemed to him that he was a very shift-
less fellow,—even that an insult was being offered him. But
nevertheless he received it gratefully as a gift from God.
Eisaku Kobayashi, the manager, when he heard Eiichi’s story
from Tomiya, contributed ten yen. Eiichi also took this as a
token of goodwill.
Everybody in the office thus came to appreciate Eiichi, and
when a beggar passed the office they would call chaffingly to
him that a friend of his was passing. But they all respected
him.
CHAPTER XL
Children of the Slums
Pa PR FR FR FR GP! Boe Re Goel oe eae
IICHI continued to suffer from fever. When the office
kK closed for the day he felt all at once tired out and
dragged his heavy legs to the slums, feeling as if his
body did not belong to him. As soon as he got back to the slums
he would throw himself down at the entrance still in his foreign
clothes, and wait until the fever had subsided. Usually it would
rise nearly to a hundred degrees. He knew that he had never
been completely cured of his illness. When he caught a little
cold and sneezed, drops of blood came from his lungs, causing
him some distress. When he looked at those drops of blood and
thought of his fate a shiver went through him and he was afraid.
It was as though death stared him in the face. He would soon
be dead and he would leave nothing accomplished. ‘The im-
provement of conditions in the slums, of course, would not be
accomplished; his literary work, his ideas, his faith, his art,—
nothing of the things that he took an interest in would be left
completed. Every day in the afternoon the fever overtook him
in the same way. If he had to take to his bed at last, he thought
with a sinking heart, who would look after him? No doubt
Uchiyama would nurse him, but the thought did not bring him
any comfort. Who would support him? He felt inclined to
weep at life’s loneliness.
Yes, that was the reason why the poor would never be other-
wise than poor. It was not because they had no money that they
were poor, but because of their loneliness. “That was the suffer-
ing of the poor,—to be in a big city without a friend. When he
thought of his own position his sympathy went out to the poor.
From the end of January and all through February he preached
in the street till his voice failed and he could not speak. He felt
anxious lest he should have developed tuberculosis of the throat.
294
CHILDREN OF THE SLUMS 295
These distressing thoughts always came to him when he threw
himself down in the entrance to his six-mat room. At such times
he would think especially of his stepmother at Awa and wonder
how she was getting on, of his two younger brothers with his
uncle at Osaka, of Emi, who had gone to far-off Formosa, but
was soon to return, as she wrote. He thought how fate had
scattered the family, and the customary tears fell.
“I am become one of the poor,” he thought. “Ah, if Emi
were only here, she would nurse me when I was sick.”
At such times also his thoughts would turn to Tsuruko Tamiya,
who had not written to him again. But for Tsuruko Tamiya
he felt no more desire.
When this melancholy fit overcame him he would jump up
and go out in silence to gather all the children of the slums
together and take them out into an open space, where they as-
sembled with a great deal of noise.
The children of the slums were very beautiful, especially the
children of the pariah class) Embracing the babies and beautiful
children of the pariahs, and thinking to himself with interest
and delight that God is Love, he would spend the sad winter
twilight in their company until the fever suddenly subsided. It
was a febrifuge for his fever,—to call the children from their
cramped quarters to come out and play. A great number of
children gathered in the twilight,—it was not uncommon for a
hundred children to be there. When there was such a large
number he made them sing songs,—the Western school songs,
while they imitated the goose-steps. ‘The cat’s caught the rat
and the weasel’s run away,” they would repeat as they stood in
long lines playing “Cat and Rat.” Eiichi would notice casually
in the ranks of the children Jinko, Toraichi, Hanaé, Kazu, Ku-
mazo and his latest friend Kiyo, besides many others. All the
boys and girls were fond of Eiichi. There were even some
who were mischievous on purpose so that they could attract his
attention. !
The Sunday School was well attended, but Mr. Takeda, Mr.
Yao and Mr. Hashida of the Kwansei Gakuin grew very per-
plexed. Some of the children came bare-footed, but forgot when
the school was over whether they had come in clogs or not. The
result was that some of them would go off in any clogs that
happened to be there without saying anything, causing the teach-
296 BEFORE THE DAWN
ers much embarrassment. As the clogs worn by the children
were mostly old ones that had been thrown into the dust-boxes,
and, moreover, odd ones that did not match, they did not know
themselves which were which, as there were often as many as a
hundred and twenty or thirty old clogs. Even when one of
the teachers acted as clog-keeper, when school was over and the
children were going, there would be great disorder. ‘There was
no mark at all by which the children could tell which were their
own clogs, which resulted in quarrelling and fighting.
‘The children had not the least idea what the Sunday School
was for, and Ejichi sometimes doubted whether it was much
good and whether it would not be better merely to foster peace
among the children.
Besides all this confusion there was in the neighbourhood a
depraved boy, an imp of twelve years old, named Matsuzo Iwa-
numa, who was a relative of “Fighting Yasu.” While school
was going on this boy would throw stones through the screens or
would bring dogs to bark at them, or collect five or six other
boys outside, who would call out repeatedly “Amen! Somen!*
Cold somen!” and hide the clogs of the good children inside.
Eiichi drove him away, but it was useless. The only way to re-
form the children and be successful in the work of the Sunday
School, Eiichi felt, was to take Matsuzo into his house. Eiichi
went to see “Fighting Yasu” about it, and finally it was arranged
that Matsuzo should come to live with him. Eiichi’s “family”
was thus increased to six persons.
Dr. Williams contributed fifteen yen a month. ‘That was
not all. He brought Mrs. Pearson, the wife of the minister of
the famous Presbyterian Church on Fifth Avenue, New York,
who was in Japan on a visit, to see the slums and introduced
Eiichi to her. Mrs. Pearson was greatly interested in Eiichi’s
work, and before she went away she left a cheque for five hun-
dred and fifty yen with Dr. Williams. Moreover she left a
message for Eiichi that when she returned from an inspection
of the evangelical work in China and Korea she would like to
have a long talk with him.
Eiichi was grateful from the bottom of his heart for this
*Somen is a kind of vermicelli. The children were ridiculing the
sound of the word “Amen,” which in Japan is regarded as the. distin-
guishing Christian prayer.
CHILDREN OF THE SLUMS aod
five hundred and fifty yen. He rejoiced as the Israelites re-
joiced when they gathered manna in the wilderness. With this
five hundred and fifty yen it would be possible to feed five or
six people in the slums for two years. He immediately sub-
stituted rice for the gruel and pickled plums on which they had
been living. He also returned to three meals a day instead of
two. ‘The words in the Lord’s Prayer, “Give us this day our
daily bread,” were appreciated by him for the first time.
Now that he had money he could buy bedclothes. He bought
ten second-hand quilts and provided Uchiyama with a separate
bed. Izu had all this time been sleeping on a hired quilt for
which he paid two sen a day. LEiichi now took pity on him and
gave him and Sanko three quilts each. This made him short of
quilts and in consequence Eiichi had to sleep with the gamin
Matsuzo. )
CHAPTER XLI
Some Rough Characters
HE drunkards came to make trouble. Yoshida came
and Mori, the jinrikisha puller. ‘“Teikoku” also came,
and Awa, and Hiyama from across the road. ‘The
visits of these drunkards had to be borne with some sort of
patience. Mori was always imitating actors and interrupting
Enichi’s open-air preaching. In the middle of a sermon he would
make his eyeballs go round and round in his head, gesticulate
with his hands and speak in a stage voice to make the people
Jaugh. He was always drunk in the daytime, and then about
midnight he would set off with his jinrikisha for the vicinity
of the Fukuhara brothels. He had no quilts in his small room,
but would roll himself up in the jinrikisha blanket to sleep.
When “Teikoku” was drunk he would come to Eiichi’s house
and talk nonsense. He was a good-natured fellow, however,
and never got angry. All he did was to go about repeating “T
say ... I say...” When Awa was drunk he would some-
times come with ten sen as an offering to Christ and sometimes
with twenty sen. ‘Then again he would sometimes turn up with
a demand for thirty or fifty sen. Hiyama, who lived opposite,
was a little bad-tempered and was very rough when he was
drunk. As for Yoshida next door, he was an impossible man
who made the children cry and tore up the floor in his house to
burn for firewood. He complained that “the blasted Christians”
made such a noise that he could not sleep, and objected to the
singing of hymns. As there was only a thin plaster wall be-
tween the two houses his anger was not without reason, but
when he was sober he said nothing about it and was very polite.
Yoshida had turned out his own “missus,” who had gone to
live with “Oitabero,” but he always regretted it and used to go
to “Ojitabero’s” house and shout insulting remarks. Nobody
sympathised with Yoshida, however.
298
SOME ROUGH CHARACTERS 299
As he did not pay his rent and was always breaking up the
house to get firewood, the landlord’s wife got angry and came
round to see about it, when Yoshida got so violent that he was
going to strike her with a board from the floor. Some of
Mizuta’s gang happened to be passing, however, and they set on
to Yoshida with shouts and beat him senseless. Eiichi appealed
to ‘Tomita that Yoshida’s life should be spared and at last pacified
the men, but for four or five days Yoshida was hardly able to
eat and not able to get up. He was not a man to profit by ex-
perience, however. In a short time he was drunk again and
swaggering to Eiichi about his strength.
“Mizuta’s got seven or eight hundred in his gang, ain’t he,
but when I get a bit lively and they get on to me they can’t
kill me,” he said.
One time, in the middle of a service, he rushed in naked and
proclaimed that he had become a Christian.
“You said the other day that it don’t matter what condition
we come in, you know, so I came like this. Ain’t it all right?”
“Put something on and come,” said Eiichi.
“All right,” he replied, and just as Eiichi was thinking how
obediently he had gone home, he re-appeared wrapped in a straw
mat and sat down quite calmly, causing everybody to laugh,—
Deguchi, Ito, Ishino, Ueki and all the women. Yoshida, how-
ever, was quite unabashed. For ten minutes he sat there in
silence listening to the sermon and then fell into a doze. Eiichi
had told them to come in whatever clothes they liked and he
felt that he could not very well raise any objection. Finally
Yoshida woke up a little sobered and departed with the remark,
“Tm going now.”
But the men who gave Eiichi the most trouble were Koga
and Hamai, who went about begging from foreigners. Koga
came of a wealthy family at Kumochi in the suburbs of Kobé
and had gone wrong while in the fourth grade of the Middle
School. He had learned to gamble, which was the beginning of
his downfall, and had joined Mizuta’s gang in Shinkawa, thus
rapidly sinking to the very bottom. He also became fond of
saké and was very rough when he was drunk. He worked
among the boatmen at first, but as he had learnt a little English
at the Kenki Academy after he had left the Middle School, he
became friendly with the foreign sailors who had skipped their
300 BEFORE THE DAWN
boats and turned beggars, wandering between Osaka and Kobé
and spending all the money they begged in drink. Mixing with
these men Koga came to the conclusion that a beggar’s life was
a very romantic one and started imitating them. He pretended
that he was a Korean and went about begging at the houses of
foreigners. — | .
When Eiichi first moved to the slums in the Christmas of
1909, the first English conversation that he had there was with
this man Koga. Koga had read a little of the Bible and used to
say, “I know the Bible, you see.” It was the fourth or fifth
night after Eiichi went to live in the slums that Koga, helplessly
drunk, came and was sick over Eiichi’s quilt, ending up by sleep-
ing there that night. According to Uchiyama, Koga had such a
passion for gambling that he even stole the shutters from his
father’s house and sold them in the slums. Koga was always
coming to ask for loans of ten or fifteen sen. He had a mild
disposition, however.
Still worse was Koga’s friend Hamai. ‘This man also preyed
on foreigners, combining the professions of beggar and bully.
In appearance he was very stately. He had bright, almond-
shaped eyes, thick eyebrows, and a moustache in the Kaiser’s
style, very majestic. In height he was about five feet five or six
inches and his age was nearly thirty. Altogether he was a very
elegant young man. His complexion was a little spoilt, how-
ever, by too much indulgence in saké. He had only one kimono
even in the coldest weather and was therefore always shivering.
His first remark on meeting Eiichi was made in English.
“Sir,” he said, “will you please give me a shirt?”
Eiichi understood English, but as they were both Japanese
he finally answered in Japanese, taking care to speak very politely,
that the only shirt he had was the one he was wearing and
therefore he begged to be excused.
“Give me the shirt which you wear,” was the next demand,
also in English.
Eiichi took off the shirt in silence and handed it to Hamai,
who said “Thank you” and immediately put it on.
Then, still speaking in English, Hamai demanded fifty sen
to pay for his lodging. Eiichi said that he had no money,
whereupon Hamai accused him of being a hypocrite and a
fraud.
SOME ROUGH CHARACTERS 301
“You're defrauding some rich man,” he said, and began
threatening Eiichi.
As Eiichi still continued silent, Hamai caught him by the
throat and commenced shaking and kicking him.
“How can a man sink to such a depth of degradation as this?”
thought Eiichi, as the tears rolled down his cheeks. ‘Then the
man caught hold of Eiichi’s carefully brushed hair, but even at
this insult Eiichi was silent.
Uchiyama, however, went out at the back to call ‘Yasu, where-
upon Yasu, with his short sword, hastened over. On seeing
Yasu, Hamai departed in silence. He had been drinking very
deeply on that occasion and his eyes were fixed and his lips
blue. Eiichi saw in him a man mad with drink.
But it was not only once or twice that Hamai insulted Eiichi.
If he wanted money he came two or three times a day.
Ejichi’s was not the only place he visited for this purpose ap-
parently. By the side of the slums there was a Kindergarten be-
longing to the Baptist Mission and to this and to other places he
went every day, extorting money by violence. At last the Kin-
dergarten people reported the matter to the police and Hamai
was sentenced to two weeks’ detention. He was just as bad
when he came out, however. From Eiichi and the Kindergarten
and from all the cheap lodging-houses he was always extorting
money.
Hamai also created disturbances at the open-air meetings.
Once, when an open-air meeting was being held just across the
Onoé Bridge,—the Christians in the slums and some comrades
from the Kwansei Gakuin, altogether eight persons combining
to hold a service,—Hamai suddenly appeared and without a
word broke up all the lanterns and sprang at Eiichi, striking him
three or four times on the face. Eiichi received the blows in
silence, but Hayashi, who happened to be passing, forced his
way into the centre of the crowd the moment that he saw that
Eiichi was being assaulted, and snatching off his right clog
struck Hamai on the back. “Don’t do that, Hayashi, don’t do
that,” Eiichi called, but Hayashi would not listen and continued
to strike Hamai with his clog. A policeman appeared just as
Hamai and Hayashi had commenced to grapple with each other.
No sympathy was felt for Hamai, and in the end he was taken
to the police station.
302 BEFORE THE DAWN
When the crowd had melted away E1ichi thanked Hayashi
and went to the police station to get Hamai released. The police
knew Eiichi well, but they refused to release Hamai, on the
ground that he was a well-known character who went round
blackmailing all the lodging-houses and that the police had long
been waiting for an opportunity to catch him in the act. So in
the end Hamai had to spend the night at the police station.
When Koga learnt that his friend had been detained by the
police he hastened to Eiichi’s. Even Koga, however, seemed to
have become disgusted with his friend’s conduct.
“Fle’s been locked up thirty-two times,” he said. “Last year
he got into a row in Tokyo. He tried to blackmail some noble-
man’s family there and when the money wasn’t forthcoming
he got in a fury and broke up a gold screen that was standing
in the entrance. I never saw such a violent chap as he is.”
In the papers next morning, in small type, on the third page,
there appeared a report about the attack on Eiichi.
CHAPTER XLII
The Death of Shibata
KR RRRR KKK KKM KK
LL the prostitutes became friendly with Eiichipj—one of
A them even went beyond friendship and fell in love with
him. She was a rather pretty girl of twenty-three, named
Hidé, who told Eiichi all about herself. This girl had her house
in the middle of the next street nearer the sea. She had become
the mistress of the brother of young Mizuta’s wife, but went out
every night as a prostitute. She did not look at all like a prosti-
tute, but had the appearance of a charming maiden.
One day, when Eiichi was passing in front of her house, she
called to him.
““Won’t you make me your bride, Mr. Niimi,” she said boldly,
“just for one night even? I’ve never had a lover like you.
You’re like a saint, you are, living like you do, and so young
too. It’s surprising.”
“You shouldn’t make fools of people like that,” said Eiichi,
who remained standing in the alley outside her house.
“I mean it really,” she said, and she appealed to three other
girls, who happened to be there to support her.
Then they all began praising Eiichi. One of them said he
was a fine young fellow and another admired his fearlessness
when he was beaten by a bully. This led the talk to Hatsu and
Osaka’s outburst.
“Really Osaka needn’t have made such a row,” said Hidé
sympathetically. “If he’d just said what was the matter the
teacher wouldn’t have turned him down altogether, would he,
but have given him fifty or a hundred. But people don’t want
to give money to such a rough lot as he is.”
Then Hidé began to tell Eiichi how she came to be a prosti-
tute when she was thirteen, and how to work seemed foolish
once you have become a prostitute, though she knew that she
303
304 BEFORE THE DAWN
ought to repent. She would give it up at once, she said, only
she had run into debt and had to keep up her payments to the
club, and then she was ill now and then and ran into more
debt and so had to keep on being a prostitute or she wouldn’t be
able to pay everything off.
Eiichi asked how much she was in debt, and she said a hun-
dred and fifty yen. She had had typhoid fever the year before
and that was why the debt was so large. |
Four or five days after Eiichi saw in the newspaper that Hidé
in collusion with a blackguard named Yagi something, had been
concerned in the purchase and sale for one yen of a girl of
fourteen, whom they had forced to become a prostitute, but
that the affair had been discovered and they had both been taken
to the police station.
That beautiful girl, Eiichi thought. How horrible! He
decided that Hidé belonged to the class of wicked women.
Nevertheless he did not think that she had been wicked from her
birth. It was the fault of her environment, the debasing effect
of the slums.
Another prostitute named Haru, a girl of weak intellect who
lived at the Okayama, a cheap lodging-house, where she prosti-
tuted herself among the lodgers, also had an inclination for
Eiichi. She wrote a scrawl that was meant to be a love letter
and after following him about handed it to him herself. Haru
was noted in the slums, even among the other prostitutes, for her
passionate sensuality, and they used to shout after her in the
street. She came in the morning to Ejiichi’s house and did not
want to go away again.
“Teacher,” she said, “won’t you let me live here? Tl re-
form and not go on the street any more.”
You would not have thought that she was mad at that moment;
to Eiichi she showed no trace of sensuality.
In the evenings, at Osaka’s house next door, the girls con-
tinued to entice the men in, but this did not continue long after
the trouble with Osaka. One Saturday evening in March, when
Eiichi got back from the office, Uchiyama expressed admiration
for Ejichi’s extraordinary influence.
“What is it?” asked Eiichi.
“Well, Kiyo, Osaka’s daughter next door,—she’s been here I ©
don’t know how many times with Hanaé, asking for you, be-
|
|
THE DEATH OF SHIBATA 305
cause she said she wouldn’t be able to see you again. They kept
asking, ‘When’ll he be back?? I don’t know how many times.
Osaka told me he was going away to a place north of Osaka
because he didn’t like Kobé, and it seems he didn’t like living
next to us since that row. I felt very sorry for Kiyo. ‘I won’t
forget Mr. Niimi and the Lord Jesus all my life,’ she says,
and she stood there at the door crying half the day.”
When he heard this Eiichi was moved to tears. A voice
in his bosom whispered that it was a victory for the Gospel.
Children easily understand the Gospel of Love and Jesus. How
beautiful! She said that she would never forget Jesus and him
and wept half the day. He himself wished he could feel such
a strong yearning as to make him weep half the day.
Then he thought that she might be still somewhere about, and
he looked in next door. But the mats and everything had been
taken away and the house was empty.
He asked the eleven-year-old Hanaé in the house on the other
side.
“Kiyo cried half the day at the teacher’s door,” said Hanaé
shyly. “She said her father was taking her to Nagatsuka and
was going to sell her, and that there wouldn’t be any Sunday
School there and it would be so lonely and she didn’t want to
go. She did cry.”
“When was she here?” asked Eiichi, but he could only learn
that it was a little while ago.
Eiichi wandered here and there through the narrow alleys
thinking of Kiyo’s soul and of her future. All sorts of unex-
pected things had happened since he had come to live in the
slums and the problems raised had been so perplexing that in-
stead of engaging in the improvement of the slums he feared
that he himself was being absorbed into them.
Shibata grew gradually worse and worse. His whole body
was in corruption and the offensive odour could be smelt fifty
yards away. Eiichi and Uchiyama took it in turns to wash
the sick man’s linen, which they carried to a ditch in Azuma-
dori early in the morning. In doing this Eiichi was filled with
thoughts of the discipline of religion.
Shibata was given up by Dr. Tazawa in the middle of Febru-
ary, but he lingered on, his faith increasing astonishingly every
day. Eiichi made no special effort to convert Shibata, for he
306 BEFORE THE DAWN
thought that it was wrong to force a person’s belief. One had
only to do one’s duty and faith would grow naturally, he
thought, and therefore he said nothing to Shibata, but only tended
him with a mother’s love. As Shibata’s illness increased he had
a craving for eggs and milk. Eiichi gave him everything he
wanted and Uchiyama was moved to the bottom of his heart
by LEtichi’s action. Uchiyama also sympathised with Shibata
from the depth of his heart and tried to do everything he could
for him. Shibata’s faith grew deeper.
Uchiyama had now become a saint to Eiichi. Two or three
months before he had thought Uchiyama a perfect example of
an idle fellow, and now that he found Uchiyama doing every-
thing he could to help him, he was astonished. He heard Uchi-
yama praying repeatedly for Shibata. It was Uchiyama’s habit
to go into the southwest corner of the room and pray with
closed eyes. After that he would go to Shibata and tell him
in a simple manner stories from the Gospel of Jesus that he had
heard from Eiichi, and Shibata believed all that he was told.
Uchiyama’s faith was a very simple one.
“I do feel sorry for Shibata,” he would say to Eiichi, “but it
was through the mercy of the Lord God in Heaven that he
came here and received the salvation of Jesus so that he might
by good fortune go to Heaven.”
Eiichi was very pleased with Uchiyama’s faith.
But God did not listen to the prayers of Eiichi and Uchi-
yama, and on the 21st of March Shibata sank into the long
sleep. It was a death which greatly affected Eiichi.
That morning Eiichi had gone to the office. A little after
ten o’clock Ueki came with a message from Uchiyama.
“Shibata’s going to his Father’s home. Please come at once,”
was the message, after delivering which Ueki departed.
Eiichi did not catch the meaning of the message. Going to
his father’s home? Did he mean that Shibata was going to
his adopted father’s house in Higashidé-machi? Perhaps it
was because they had not looked after him properly. That would
be very regrettable. But if he tried to walk in his present con-
dition he would certainly fall down on the way. It was very sad
that he should have failed to understand all their kindness and
should be going to his adopted father’s house on the eve of his
THE DEATH OF SHIBATA 307
death, as probably there would be no one at the lodging-house
who would take any interest in him.
Thinking these thoughts Eiichi returned to the slums and
found Uchiyama waiting in the alley.
“Master, Shibata’s gone to his Father’s home at last,” said
Uchiyama.
Even then Eiichi did not catch the meaning.
“Eh? Gone to his father’s house in Higashidé-machi?” he
said.
“No, no,—to his Heavenly Father’s home. He passed away
very peacefully. At the end he asked specially for you. ‘Uchi-
yama,’ he says, ‘the Heavenly Father’s going to take me home,’
and he passed away in a kind of doze.”
Eiichi’s tears fell when he heard this. Deep in his heart he
wondered why his faith was not as great as that of Uchiyama
and Shibata. He himself had had thoughts of going to Heaven,
but till that moment it had not struck him what returning to
the Heavenly Father meant. ‘They had not reasoned on the
matter. “Io Uchiyama and Shibata death was a return to the
Heavenly Father. What profound faith they had! Shibata
had gone before him to his Father’s bosom.
Like the Prodigal Son, Shibata had gone home treading in the
footsteps of victory. “Amen! Amen!” Eiichi repeated.
The funeral was fixed for five o’clock in the afternoon. The
City Hall would have to be notified and Shibata’s father in
Higashidé-machi must be informed. Eiichi himself went to
the City Hall and got Ueki to go to Higashidé-machi. Ueki
made himself unexpectedly useful at this time.
It was the first funeral that Eiichi had had from his own
house in the slums,—the funeral of the first person who had
died in the slums with faith in Jesus, and Eiichi thought at first
of having a full length coffin in Christian style. ‘Fighting
Yasu,” the head of the undertaker’s men, told him, however,
that it would cost fifty yen, so he gave up the idea and bought
an ordinary Japanese box-coffin.
Although the funeral was not to leave till five in the after-
noon, at about three o’clock Shibata’s father came, at the head
of the members of the second fire-brigade, so they started at
four.
308 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi and Uchiyama performed the last services for the dead
man and placed him in his coffin. Yasu and his men arranged the
coffin-bearers and all the other details of the funeral.
Before the funeral left Eiichi delivered a very short address.
Shibata’s adopted father and the men of the fire-brigade, fifteen
or sixteen in all, collected in an open space in the yard and
listened reverently. ‘The preacher wept from beginning to end
of the address. “That was because he doubted whether, if his
own condition became like that of Shibata’s, he would have such
great faith as Shibata. As it was his habit to look at everything
from the materialistic point of view, he felt that he himself
would have died cursing God and man, and he was ashamed of
the baseness of his disposition compared with the pious Shibata.
Up to then he had been indifferent to the question of im-
mortality. In reading James’s lectures on Pragmatism he had
become still more indifferent. He valued the reality of the
present moment;—beyond everything he esteemed the ‘religious
fervour of the passing moment. ‘Therefore he thought that he
would not be frightened, no matter when the wind of death
would sweep him away. In September of the preceding year he
had had the experience of lying between life and death, but
even then he had had no fear of death. He was calm in the
face of death. But beyond that absence of the fear of death
he could not reach. He could not regard death as a victory, and
still less could he reach, Shibata’s state that crowned itself with
the glory of death. In Shibata’s case death was the highest art.
By means of it he had ascended into the heavens and had easily
crossed the frontier of death. When Elichi witnessed such a
solemn death he was struck with admiration. ‘To him such
strong faith was worth more than billions of prayers or millions
of scriptures, and it made a deep impression on his mind.
He expressed these thoughts in his brief address. ‘The fire-
brigade men apparently did not understand in the least what he
was talking about. ‘They listened without moving, but their
faces showed no emotion. Uchiyama and Ueki wept. “Sanko”
Fujita sat idly looking on with his mouth open.
CHAPTER XLIII
Loneliness
KRRRRR MRK KK MMM KK
FTER the death of Shibata, Eiichi had a void in his
heart. He had a feeling that as Shibata had died so
quickly he had been remiss in nursing him, and that
therefore he had not attained to perfect love of his fellow-men.
He felt very disheartened. The more he came to know the
slums,—the more he came to realise the darkness in which the
people lived,—the poverty, murders, lawlessness, gambling,
prostitution, and unfilial conduct,—all the depressing conditions
that existed there,—the more he came to understand why Jesus
had died on the Cross. Once you looked earnestly on all the
ugliness of this world there was nothing to do but to die. He
blamed himself for clinging to life since he lacked the resolu-
tion to fight whole-heartedly against the evils in the world.
No one could comfort Ejichi’s lonely soul. He had forsaken
love, ambition, fame, even knowledge, and had now consecrated
himself thoroughly to the service of God. It was not that he was
without sexual desires, but they were only momentary. It had
been his habit to comfort himself with recollections of Tsuruko
and thoughts of Kohidé, but after he had received baptism and
had begun preaching strenuously in the open air he had almost
forgotten them, and since he had come to live in the slums and
entered into the spirit of the Saviour this habit had completely
gone. Indecent talk of prostitutes did not affect him in the
slightest, and in the circumstances he thought that the wearing
of a hair-shirt at night by Sir Thomas More to mortify his sexual
desires was rather curious.
Eiichi decided that he would live a holy life. If he was to
perform miracles like Jesus he would have to extend a helping
hand to all in the slums and cure them all. He thus recognised
that it was necessary for him to lead a pure life.
But he felt very lonely. Every Sunday he went up into the
309
310 BEFORE THE DAWN
hills. One Sunday, in the hills behind Nunobiki, among the
trees by the side of a brook, he spent three hours and a half in
reading the whole of the Gospel according to St. Matthew from
the first chapter to the last, and in praying continually that he
might be enabled to follow in the footsteps of Jesus. On an-
other occasion, at noon, he climbed the summit of a hill opposite
to Mount Maya and prayed to God to give him Kobé and the
slums. Nature, sleep, and children were his greatest comforters.
Throughout his loneliness nothing comforted him more than
the two or three bright children—as bright as Kiyo—in the Sun-
day School, and the increasing interest in the evening services,
with Deguchi as the leader. Lately “Fighting Yasu” had taken
to coming to the services, and generally there was a congrega-
tion of fourteen or fifteen persons. From his street preaching
also he drew in two or three persons. The Sunday School had
an attendance not short of seventy or eighty and the room be-
came too small to hold them. Eiichi was afraid that the noise
made by the children in the Sunday School would prove a great
nuisance to the neighbours, especially to Yoshida next door, who
not only disliked Christianity, but was also displeased with Eiichi
because Eiichi had told him that he should not drink. He there-
fore never failed to make a disturbance at each meeting.
Great sympathy with Eiichi was felt by Mrs. Mizuta.
“Ain’t there no way of reforming a bad man like Yoshida?”
she said. “TI don’t think we should let him live in our houses
if he puts ye to such trouble and disturbance.”
As Eiichi found his house too small and Yoshida objected to
the noise, he proposed that Yoshida should move to an empty
house opposite and that he himself should take the house next
door, which would be very convenient for him. Mrs. Mizuta
immediately agreed and ordered Yoshida to move across the
road. Eiichi expected Yoshida to object, but Yoshida agreed to
move if his arrears of rent were wiped off, so Eiichi paid the
month and a half’s rent due from Yoshida and got possession
of the house next door. It was in the first part of April that
he got possession of the house and he immediately broke down
the wall between the two houses and by boarding in the yard
made a large room of fifteen by twenty-one feet, which he
thought would do very well as the meeting-house of the slums.
Now that he had a large house Eiichi was very pleased and
the children still more so. Seeing their pleasure delighted Eiichi.
CHAPTER XLIV
The Stepmother
KR RRRRRRRKKKRKRKKH
N the 5th of April Eiichi received a letter from Awa
saying that his stepmother was ill and asking him to
go and see her. Eiichi got leave of absence from the
office and went off to Itano district for three days. His step-
mother was suffering from an attack of rheumatism which had
deprived her of the use of her legs, but what distressed Eiichi
more than his stepmother’s rheumatism, was the total disappear-
ance of the big outhouses and the stable and the storerooms and
the big two-storied house. All that was left was the two-roomed
house at the back, where his stepmother lived alone. This
caused him more distress than anything else. Ties of kinship
bound Hisa to the branch family of Tamiya of West Shintaku,
the head of which was her younger sister’s child and her nephew.
She ought really, therefore, to have been taken care of by that
family, and there was no obligation on Eiichi to look after his
stepmother, to whom he was not related by blood. Her younger
sister had died about the time that Ejichi’s father had died, how-
ever, and there was some attempt on the part of the West
Shintaku family to give her the cold shoulder. She had only
a small amount of savings to live upon—some said two thousand
yen and some three thousand yen—but Ryosuké, her younger
sister’s husband, had got his eye on the money and wanted Hisa
to take the place of her dead sister.
Hisa’s sister had been married before and had given birth
to two sons. Afterwards she had taken Ryosuké from Myoto,
as her second husband, who had thus become stepfather to the
eldest son, the head of the house. Also to Ryosuké she had
borne four children, and between the first and second families
there was constant discord. ‘Then when Hisa’s sister had died
Ryosuké had gone to live with a widow at Middle Shintaku,
311
312 BEFORE THE DAWN
and while he was expecting a child by her, he yet proposed that
Hisa should marry him.
Eiichi was surprised to find the same depravity in the coun-
try as he found in the slums.
““Ryosuké is certain to victimise me if I live here alone,” said
his stepmother, “and as I don’t mind where I live you'd better
take me into your house.”
To this petition Etichi listened sympathetically and told her
before he left that if she did not mind living in the slums he
would come and fetch her at the end of April or the beginning
of May.
When he got back to the slums on the morning of the 8th
of April what a sight greeted him! ‘Tomita had brought Kuma’s
“missus” Toku to sleep with him in the six-mat room, and Kuma,
with a drawn sword, had come in to make a disturbance. ‘Toku
had just fled by the back entrance, dressed in a faded red petti-
coat, and Kuma, with the drawn sword in his hand, was asking
Uchiyama where she had gone. Kuma did not make any attack
on ‘Tomita because he knew that Tomita carried a pistol.
Eiichi had come back earlier than they expected and they
were all surprised. Tomita was naturally the most dumb-
founded and he could only scratch his head and say he was
sorry. Liichi thought at first that Tomita and Toku were the
only intruders, but then he found that there was another girl
sleeping there—a girl named Shizu,—and a discharged prisoner
named Sawada. Eiichi was taken aback. He asked why Shizu
was sleeping there and Uchiyama replied carelessly that it was
just to help her. But Sanko was not to be silenced.
“She slept with Uchiyama last night,” he said.
Shizu was a girl of seventeen, of a naturally pale complexion
which was increased by anemia, and her disordered hair made
her look like a ghost. She was a slovenly girl, and till four days
before had been lying suffering from paralysis at the house of
a man of ill repute named Yagi Senzo, who acted as pimp for
wandering prostitutes. A month or two before that she had
been living with a navvy, thirty years older than herself, at a
common lodging-house. When she became ill the navvy had
turned her out and she had taken refuge in Yagi’s house. Ac-
cording to Uchiyama, Yagi had also turned her out, and as she
THE STEPMOTHER 313
said that she had no place to sleep except under a bridge, he had
taken her in without any idea of doing anything wrong.
Sawada was a man who had been twice sentenced for obtain-
ing goods on false pretences. He said that he was a friend of
Kuma, Toku’s husband.
Eiichi deplored the defilement of the brotherhood of Jesus
that had taken place in his absence, but put it down to his own
lack of wisdom. He got rid of Sawada as quickly as possible,
but on the other hand made arrangements for keeping Shizu.
Thus his “family” was increased to six.
Tomita became desperate and came in the afternoon, very
drunk, to pick a quarrel with Eiichi, but Eiichi, to avoid him,
went to the seashore to pray. “Tomita afterwards, to try his
pistol, he said, fired at the wall in Eiichi’s house, and Eiichi on
returning found many small bullets embedded in the plaster.
CHAPTER XLV
Tsuruko Tamiya ,
RMRRKRRRRRRRRRRR
T was the afternoon of the third Thursday in April. Eiichi
had received a message from the Ladies’ Society of the Kobé
Church, stating that they had collected some old quilts and
clogs, bales of charcoal and other things, for the use of the
people in the slums, and he had himself taken a handcart and
gone to get them. ‘The handcart was quite full. He had
descended the slope into Kitanagasa-dori and was going along
the road by the side of the railway when all at once he met
Tsuruko Tamiya.
She was carrying a parasol and was dressed in a very plain
kimono. He himself had on only one tight-sleeved kimono, the
skirts of which were girded up, while he pulled the heavily-laden
handcart along with difficulty. If he had not spoken, he thought
afterwards, T'suruko would have gone on without recognising
him, but he drew the cart close to the fence along the railway
line and spoke to her.
“Oh, Mr. Niimi,” she said, “what are you doing?”
He replied that he was taking some things that he had re-
ceived down to the slums.
The day was cloudy and the murky air was more than usually
oppressive. ‘I’suruko herself seemed disconsolate. She was re-
turning from Hiroshima to Awa.
“T could never do that,” she said carelessly. She did not
show any interest.
“‘Tsuruko,” said Eiichi, making the plunge at once, “how
about that question?”
“That question? Oh, my uncle made such a fuss about it
that it’s impossible in my present circumstances. I don’t intend
to get married at all. Tve changed my mind and decided to
get a position at some secluded place.”
314
TSURUKO TAMIYA 315
“Secluded place? Where?”
“As teacher in some elementary school, I’m thinking where I
shall go to.”
“Tt’s almost two years, isn’t it?”
“Yes. You look older.”
“Yes, I probably look older still in this garb.”
“T heard all about you some time ago from Dr. Williams’s
wife. It’s impossible,—quite impossible.”
“Well, I thought I’d ask you again about it. That settles
the matter, doesn’t it?”
“You hurt me when you talk like that. I don’t think I could
be so pure as you are.”
Tsuruko’s eyes were filled with sudden tears and she bit her
underlip.
“Well then, Tsuruko, I must be going,” said Eiichi, and
he grasped the shafts of the handcart.
‘Tsuruko was all in a flutter.
“Please wait, Mr. Niimi,” she said, and she laid one hand on
the shafts of the cart. ‘Then she took out her handkerchief and
began to wipe her eyes.
“Forgive me,” she said, “do forgive me.”
An up-train passed along the line, making a tremendous
clatter.
“ve got a lot to tell you,” went on Tsuruko, “but I can’t
say it now. . . . Good-bye.”
Ejichi’s sorrow was aroused in sympathy and his tears fell
on the dusty road. But it would never do to allow people to
see them weeping in the road, and Eiichi summoned up his
courage. ;
“Good-bye, T’suruko,” he said. “May God guard you and
keep you safe.”
He commenced dragging the handcart along and had taken
one or two steps when Tsuruko, regardless of whether people
were looking at her, holding her handkerchief to her face, burst
into sobs. Five or six steps more and Tsuruko came running
after him.
“Do forgive me,” she said, and walked along with him.
*““There’s nothing to forgive,” said Eiichi, ‘Everything is in
God’s hands. Follow your own path. My way is to the slums
where I mean to live and die. God is keeping watch over us,”
316 BEFORE THE DAWN
They walked together in silence as far as Ikuta-maé. A
little farther and ‘Tsuruko spoke.
“T have not the heart to say more now,” she said. “I am
a stained and worthless creature. Good-bye.”
She spoke brokenly.
“Good-bye, Tsuruko,” said Eiichi stoutly. ‘Good-bye for
ever.” ;
Tsuruko held back her tears and raised her eyes to meet
Ejichi’s and as their eyes met there came to Eiichi the feeling
of one living in a profound mystery. ‘T'suruko’s beautiful, in-
telligent face showed signs of sorrow. For three or four sec-
onds they stood gazing at each other and then Tsuruko again
cast down her eyes and in silence returned along the road she
had come. Eiichi, without a look behind, proceeded with the
handcart, but the tears were rolling down his cheeks.
CHAPTER XLVI
Ems Return
RRR RMR MK KM HK Mw
MI came back suddenly from Formosa. It was on the
morning of the 18th of April, a beautiful day, when
there came a telephone message from Murai at the
Kajiya-cho office asking Eiichi if he would not come round and
see her. LEjichi got permission from Kobayashi, the manager,
and went round to Kajiya-cho to meet her. It was the third
year since they had met and they had so much to tell each other
that they did not know where to begin.
“Father has gone,” said Emi, and she commenced weeping
silently.
“T hear Masunori and Yoshinori have gone to Uncle Yasui’s
to be taken care of,” continued Emi amid her tears, after two
or three minutes’ silence.
Eiichi had not the heart to talk about it and there was an-
other interval of silence.
“And the big house at West Umazumé has been broken up,
T hear,” went on Emi.
Emi continued to weep silently and Eiichi joined his tears
with hers.
Emi had her hair done in a chignon and looked very young.
She was pitifully sallow, like all who live for some time in
Formosa. ‘To people in the homeland they look as though their
blood had dried up and their faces turned the colour of mud.
Emi was not a beauty, but still her face was not ugly and she
was not bad to look at, only a little dark-skinned. But the rosy
cheeks which she had had when she was sixteen or seventeen,—
that is three or four years before,—which, although she was so
dark, made her look pretty, had disappeared and her health ap-
peared to have suffered in Formosa, so sallow had she become.
Eiichi could not restrain his tears when he thought of the
pitiful lot of his sister whom he loved so much.
317
318 BEFORE THE DAWN
Finally he took her back with him to the slums at Fukiai.
On the way he asked about her husband and also about the baby
she was expecting. She told him very briefly that her husband
was thirty years older than herself, that he was a hunchback,
and that she had had a miscarriage.
When Eiichi asked why she had come back, she said that her
stepmother at Tokushima had written to her asking her to
return as she was suffering from rheumatism and had lost the
use of her legs, and she had come back to nurse her.
“When do you intend to go back to Formosa?” Eiichi asked,
and received the answer that she was not going back. She did
not tell him why, saying only that her husband’s mother was a
very difficult person to live with. |
Eiichi had not the heart to press her with further questions
and with intervals of silence they walked to the slums. Eiichi
had not seen Emi for such a long time that he thought he would
like to make a little feast for her, but there was nothing to be
got in the slums. When she got into the house there was not
even a cushion for her to sit upon. As the big room was not
homelike, they went into the six-mat room which was used as a
kitchen, in the three-mat room next to which Shizu was sleeping.
It was just twelve o’clock, so the two made a very simple
meal together, which seemed to please Emi very much. She
said that it seemed to her as if she had come home. ‘This made
the tears come into Elichi’s eyes.
After the meal Emi helped Uchiyama to wash up the things,
setting to work briskly with the sleeves of her kimono tied up.
Ejichi thought it was pleasant to have a sister and rejoiced.
CHAPTER XLVII
Summer in the Slums
RR RRR MM KR MMMM Mx
IICHI made a point of going to Bentenhama every Fri-
kK day at about four o’clock in the morning. This was the
place where the lumpers mostly congregated, and Eiichi’s
object was to propagate the Gospel among them. He thought,
in his earnestness to make converts, that there might be some
there, even one, who was willing to turn to the life of Christ.
In the dawn of the early summer morning he went to Benten-
hama with his dangling paper lantern, marked with the sign of
the Cross. Each morning he had a fresh inspiration and felt
that he was growing in grace. In the southern sky there hung
the Dog Star: it seemed to be twinkling for his sake. He al-
most thought it was and returned thanks. He felt that it was a
pathetic idea, this of his,—to seek to save erring souls. He had
not time, like other people in the world, to ask himself whether
he was in earnest or not. The world was plainly wandering in
a wrong direction. He realised that: he realised it every time
he left the slums and every time he entered the slums. He
realised painfully what the existence of the slums meant. It
was like something boring into his heart; at times it inclined
him to burst into sobs.
It was the same feeling that made him get up early in the
morning and go among the longshoremen: at Bentenhama to
preach. ‘To preach Socialism was to frighten people and make
them refuse to listen. He therefore decided to do his best,
whether he lived or died or went mad, to spread the Gospel of
Jesus.
When he got to Bentenhama the dawn was breaking. One
of Nickel and Company’s foremen came up.
“No one here yet,” he said, and then, looking closer at
Eiichi, “Oh, it?s Mr. Niimi. How zealous you are,” he added,
and turned round and went away again.
319
320 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi stood listlessly on the sea-wall. On the inside of the
wall were collected two or three hundred night-soil carts drawn
by men and women. ‘The contents were being put one by one
into big barges, and the sea round about was contaminated with the
filth. An intolerable stench struck his nostrils. He felt pity
for the workers. ‘The men and women were extraordinarily
silent at their work. They looked like a crowd of ants going
backwards and forwards along the gangways. To Eiichi their
work appeared sacred.
The boatmen, on the other hand, directly they gathered began
to gamble. How much silver was wagered! ‘There were sixty
or seventy men gathered round the money they were gambling
for. |
After Eiichi had distributed tracts among them he sang a
hymn in a loud voice, and after that began to preach. As there
were many there who had come from the slums of Shinkawa,
some of those in the crowd knew Eiichi and listened to him
respectfully. But the greater number were indifferent. Eiichi
himself was inclined to laugh at his own efforts. Why must he
go this length to preach the Gospel of Jesus? He felt sorry
for himself.
‘The refuse boats sailed away. Barges were going out into
the harbour, filled with lumpers. The steam hammers at the
Kawasaki Shipbuilding Yard began to be noisy, and small
launches ran swiftly here and there over the harbour. Great
foreign ships were coming in and over the beautiful white-
crested waves, smaller vessels were leaving the harbour. The
morning sun was now shining brightly over the whole harbour.
Light and shade could be clearly distinguished,—even the grain
of the wood on the sides of the innumerable boats which
crowded Bentenhama. Eiichi was distressed when he looked at
the brilliant scene to think what small relation there existed be-
tween it and the gambling loafers,—between it and the nine-
teen-hundred-year-old story he was preaching and the gamblers.
‘The higher the sun rose the darker became the colour of the
sea. The sight somehow saddened Eiichi. ‘Trade was dull, and
out of the crowd of longshoremen there were many young men
for whom there was no employment. Some of these lounged
idly on the sea-wall or abandoned themselves again to the
gambling craze, but others cried, “Let’s go to the pier. Per- —
SUMMER IN THE SLUMS 321
haps somebody will hire us there,” and they went off. The
voices of the unemployed made Eiichi feel sad.
Generally he followed the men to the big ships to carry on
his evangelising work, but that morning he returned direct to
the slums, where, in company with his invalids, he supped the
rice-gruel prepared by Uchiyama and, without a rest for his tired
body, trudged off to the insurance office.
But all Eiichi’s efforts to evangelise did not end in failure.
‘There were two or three men among those who worked in the
harbour who got into Eiichi’s favour, and among them a young
man of nineteen, of great promise as he thought, named Soeda.
This served to increase Eiichi’s zeal, and on Monday evenings
he made it a rule to go to the boarding-house of Nickel and
Company’s men in Nakayamaté-dori, to preach the Gospel, while
at the same time keeping up his Friday morning services at
Bentenhama.
In the summer months quarrels in the slums increased. In
the alley at the back Eiichi heard screams every evening. ‘There
were terrible quarrels between husband and wife over the hus-
band’s relations with the step-daughter; there were drunken
quarrels; there were gambling quarrels between brothers. When
there was any attempt at mediation the quarrels would grow
fiercer than ever. In the daytime every one went out to work
and the place was quiet, but in the evening when they came
back there was sure to be a disturbance. The heat of the
summer evenings was sufficient to keep one from sleeping, but
a far more serious disturbance of rest was the noise made by
the fighting.
In summer in the slums it is impossible to sleep. The sur
shines on the roofs all day and in the night the heat is radiated
from the low ceilings. But worse than that, when the light is
put out, there is an endless stream of bedbugs. If the lamp is
lit again to catch the bugs, some forty or fifty of them can be
caught every night. Eiichi tried sleeping on a shutter, but the
bugs got onto that. Then he tried sleeping on the desk, but
the bugs got onto that also. They tormented him almost to
madness. But Eiichi was not the only one who suffered: all
the others in the house suffered from the attacks of the bugs.
Emi suffered horribly. When she scratched herself where she
had been bitten great swellings appeared. When Uchiyama was
oP BEFORE THE DAWN
bitten and scratched himself the sores made by the itch from.
which he was suffering spread and his skin looked as if it had
been poisoned. But Sanko was the one most troubled by the
bites of the bugs. Frequently he would cry out in the night,
“T can’t sleep for the bugs.” Matsuzo, the mud-lark, and Izu
were quite indifferent, and Shizu did not complain. She was
afraid that if she made complaints in her helpless condition they
would not keep her any more.
Eiichi spent many sleepless nights. His body was so tor-
mented that he seemed on the verge of nervous prostration.
At that time a friend of his, a Dante scholar, named Fumio
Tokida, who had been his fellow-student in the Shirokané days
but who was now pastor of the Myojo Church at Shitaya in
‘Tokyo, came to visit him. He had come down to get married
at Osaka. As Eiichi felt lonely at times he was very glad to
talk with ‘Tokida about all that had happened after they had
deft Shirokané, and as there were three days still before the
‘wedding, they decided that they would enjoy each other’s com-
pany during that time. At night, when they went to bed,
however, ‘Tokida was in agony. He carried the shutter on
which he was sleeping first to this place and then to that. ‘The
bugs were too thick in one place, he said, and chose another,
and all through the night, in the darkness, he was dragging the
shutter from one place to another, murmuring in his torment,
“T can’t sleep. I can’t sleep.”
But nevertheless Tokida bore it in patience for three days.
Then on the evening of the third day, with a very important
look on his face, he left the slums attired in a frock-coat for
the scene of the wedding ceremony, which was at the North
Church at Nakanoshima, Osaka. [Ejlichi had some business to
attend to and was unable to leave the slums till later, but he
could hardly help laughing at the wedding ceremony to see the
dignified look on the face of Tokida, who the night before had
looked anything but dignified when he was being tormented by —
the bugs.
Eiichi had not the heart, of course, to bring his stepmother to
such a place. At the end of May or June he gave up the idea ©
of taking her to live with him as he had promised. He sent her
a letter asking her to come at the beginning of the autumn.
In August Shizu recovered to a point where she could walk
SUMMER IN THE SLUMS S25
by herself, and went back to the lodging-house to live with the
docker thirty years older than herself.
In August Eiichi was very busy. He wanted to take all the
children in the slums to Suma or Akashi for the day, and for
this gathered contributions from sympathisers which enabled
him, on the 16th of August, to take eighty children on the out-
ing. It was a very delightful day for Eiichi. Matsuzo, who
had greatly improved, was of great help to him in looking after
the children, who all of them—Jinko, Toraichi, Hanaé, Kazu
and the rest—ran and tumbled about delightedly on the sea-
shore. “There was only one thing that troubled him, and that
was that the little girls took off their clothes and went in to
bathe quite naked. As they did not seem ashamed E1ichi was at
a loss what to do.
Infectious diseases were very prevalent in August. ‘There
were cases of cholera in the Sakamotoya lodging-house in the.
same street. Yesterday thirty-six persons had been isolated at
Wada Point; to-day the wife of the barber in the alley behind
had to be taken to the Higashiyama Infectious Diseases Hospital.
Such was the news that he heard every day. But Eiichi did
not feel any alarm. Matsuzo Iwanuma’s blind mother had been
taken to the isolation hospital suffering from cholera, and he
went round to visit her. He also went round all the tenements
and warned the inmates to be careful. He felt assured that
having crossed the death-line he would not catch any infectious
disease, and so every day after four o’clock and on Sundays he
went to visit the families where such cases had occurred.
It was after the Bon festival that Uchiyama came to him with
a request that he would conduct a funeral. It appeared that the
husband of a beggar named Tsuta, who lived in the next alley,
had died after a long illness and there was no money to bury
him. LEjichi willingly undertook the task. He paid for the
coffin and himself helped to put the body in it before he con-
ducted the funeral.
Tsuta after that felt great reverence for Uchiyama and came
to visit him every day. According to what Uchiyama said, Tsuta
had been the beauty of Shinkawa some years ago before she
had smallpox. Her beauty had all gone now, however, and
she was an ugly woman who got her living chiefly by going out
begging every day with two babies hanging round her, one in
324 BEFORE THE DAWN
front and one behind. She was not a pleasant woman to look
at and appeared about forty or fifty years old, but Uchiyama said
that she was only twenty-four. However that may be, from
the time of the funeral her intimacy with Uchiyama went far
beyond friendliness.
Less than two weeks after the funeral of Tsuta’s husband
Uchiyama came to Eiichi again with a request that he hold an-
other funeral for Tsuta. It was Tsuta’s baby that had died.
As Ejichi had seen the woman begging at Sannomiya many
times with two babies hung round her, he asked which baby had
died. Uchiyama explained she had only one baby.
“But she’s always been going about with two babies, hasn’t
she?” said Eiichi.
“It helps beggars to go about like that,” said Uchiyama.
“They borrows ’em in the neighbourhood.”
“So Tsuta had only one baby, had she?”
“Well, to tell the truth, that’s a baby she adopted. She
adopted it because she wanted some money to get medicine for
her husband.”
Eiichi then understood. But though he had been living nine
months in the slums he had not yet come to understand slum
ways and even now he was shocked. But he conducted the
funeral of the adopted baby. Returning from the cemetery
at Kasugano he found that Tsuta had come with a request that
she be admitted into the Christian Church. Eiichi did not
understand what her idea was and called Uchiyama.
“It’s a lot to ask,” said Uchiyama, “but won’t you employ
Tsuta as a servant? Now she’s alone she ain’t got anywhere
to go.”
Eiichi was astonished at the impudence of this demand.
“We can’t have a woman in the house,” he said. ‘You
took Shizu in before without asking my permission and put me
to a lot of trouble, and I won’t have Tsuta.”
However, on making inquiries Eiichi found that two or three
days after the death of her husband Tsuta had begun to go with
Uchiyama, and he understood that they wanted-to live together.
Since when had the dull Uchiyama become so cunning, Eiichi
wondered, thinking that the only opportunity they had to con-
sort together was when he was absent at the office.
At first Eiichi thought that there was nothing ta be done
SUMMER IN THE SLUMS 325,
but to turn Uchiyama out. Then he recollected what a valuable
guide Uchiyama had been to him in the slums. He was inclined
to help him, and as he knew that Uchiyama would want forty
or fifty yen if he sent him to another house, and Eiichi had
not so much money, he lent the couple the room which had been
occupied by Shizu. ‘This increased the number of people in the
house to seven. He himself, with Matsuzo, Izu and Sanzo,
slept in the big room that he had made in the houses next door
but one to his own.
CHAPTER XLVIII
Emi’s Secret
MRMRRMRARRRARKRRRRAR
AMBLING went on every day in Kitahon-machi, in the
Ge middle of the slums, and every day a great crowd of
people assembled there. One day, at the end of August,
some twenty or thirty policemen in plain clothes were seen
loitering about the vicinity of Mizuta’s house, and finally young
Mizuta and seven other men were caught in the act of gambling
and marched off to the police station. After that gambling
ceased for a little, but four days had hardly elapsed before it
slowly started again on a small piece of vacant ground in the
middle of the slums, with a good lookout for the police.
It was not long after this that the elder Mizuta was also
arrested while at a gambling party at Nishinomiya. The way
the arrest was effected was told by Tomita in detail every time
he came to visit Uchiyama. After the arrest of the Mizutas,
Tomita’s haughtiness and arrogance were extreme and he began
to drink to excess, which he had not done before. When he
got very drunk he always went round to Ejichi’s house, when
Hayashi, who had not been there for some time, also came, and,
as Tomita and Hayashi were there, Ueki also looked in. Some-
times they took a little nap before going away. Emi, who was
shocked in listening to their talk, repeated it all to Eiichi when
he came back from the office, and according to her story, Tomita
and Kiyokuma Sato, commonly called “Wakayama,” a man who
kept a common lodging-house in the main street of Kitahon-
machi and also lent out money at high interest, were quarrelling
over who was to look after Mizuta’s family and property during
his imprisonment. It seemed that the followers of Wakayama
and Tomita would shortly come to blows.
Many years before Wakayama had been one of Mizuta’s
gang, but had later raised his station in life. Wakayama’s feel-
326
EMI?S SECRET 327
ings of obligation did not go so far as to cause him to send a
present to the Mizutas while they were in prison,—in fact, on
the excuse that he was following a respectable calling, he did
not concern himself at all in the misfortunes that had befallen
them. ‘This made Tomita very angry.
Sure enough, on the evening of the 31st of August, there
was heard the sound of a pistol being fired at the lodging-house
kept by Wakayama, which was called the Wakayamaya, and
some seven or eight of Mizuta’s followers, with drawn swords,
commenced to make a disturbance. In a moment hundreds of
people were rushing to the spot with cries of “A fight! A fight!”
Mizuta’s men were under the leadership of Tomita, and E1ichi,
running to the scene on receiving the news, saw that Tomita
was helplessly drunk and was flourishing his pistol.
“Wakayama?” he kept crying. ‘Who's Wakayama? What's
he got to be proud about just because he’s saved a bit o” money?”
The other men were recklessly cutting to bits the mats, the
screens and other things with their blunt swords.
“Wakayama ain’t in seemingly,” ran the talk in the crowd.
“Tf he were there’d be an awful row. He ain’t a chap to give
in easily, he ain’t.”
A man like a detective now appeared on the scene. “Here,
less row there,” he said, and calmed them down.
When things had grown quieter Eiichi called to Tomita, who
was drunker than he had ever seen him before, and with the
help of Uchiyama, who happened to arrive on the scene, he led
Tomita home. On the way home Tomita was boasting all the
way.
“Who's Wakayama?” he kept repeating. ‘He’s no one. He
won’t feel so proud now. If he’d been at home Id ’a’ beaten
him to death.”
Although Emi had come Uchiyama still kept the accounts.
A strange thing about them was that although the price of rice
fluctuated and the quality of the rice was not changed, at the
end of the month, when he came to pay the bill, Eiichi found
that the price for half a bushel was always the same. As the
bill had been the same every month since April, Eiichi asked
about it for the first time and received a strange answer from
Uchiyama.
“’That’s because the rice-dealer fixes up the bill by sending
328 BEFORE THE DAWN
better rice when the price falls and worse rice when it goes up,”
the said. “He changes it very clever.”
Erichi went to the rice-dealer himself to ask, but the rice-
dealer gave him the same answer as Uchiyama. ‘The strange
thing about it was that the rice bought that day was entered in
the tradesman’s book as a little higher than the actual market
price. Asking the reason of this, Eiichi was told that the in-
terest for a month was added to the price in the book. This
answer did not satisfy Eiichi at all, and on the last day of
August, Ueki happening to come in, he explained to Eiichi that
Uchiyama, since he had formed relations with Tsuta, had been
recelving a commission from the rice-dealer.
Eiichi now understood all and he decided to part with Uchi-
yama. He gave Uchiyama ten yen, knowing that he must have
made twenty yen in commission, and put him into another house,
and from that time Emi looked after the accounts. Emi was
very glad that she could be of some use to Eiichi, but as she
always seemed to be despondent, Eiichi was greatly distressed to
know the cause.
One evening in September he asked her about it, but Emi did
not make any reply. ‘Then suddenly one day a man called who
said he was a Buddhist priest from Formosa. He had a very
intimate talk with Emi and in the evening they both went out
together. Eiichi thought it was very strange and asked Emi
who he was.
‘This strange priest continued to come every two or three
days and each time he came Emi went out with him. In con-
trast with Emi’s youthfulness the priest was a cunning old rogue
of thirty-five or -six and had a very artful face. Though he
felt it was rather unkind to Emi, Eiichi inquired fully into her
relations with the man and Emi at last confessed. Eiichi then
learnt that owing to the fact that Emi’s husband was a hunch-
back and unable to have any children, she had entered into rela-
tions with the priest and had conceived a child by him which had
miscarried in the spring.
“Did you cause the miscarriage?” Eiichi asked.
“No, no, there was nothing of that kind,” answered Emi in
a choking voice and would answer nothing more.
Beyond this Eiichi felt that he could not carry his question-
ing. He had great sympathy for Emi and his spirit recoiled as
EMTS SECRET 329
if the sinner had been himself. He went out into the yard and
wept.
Eiichi felt that it would distress Emi unbearably to carry his
cross-examination any further and was filled with anxiety. The
priest continued to come frequently to see Emi.
At last Emi one day spoke out.
“I am a worthless creature,” she said, “and can no longer
receive your protection, brother. I am going away.”
Her words gave more pain to Eiichi than when he had parted
from his father.
There were three more days left in September and the cool
autumn winds had begun to blow when Emi, heedless of Eijichi’s
entreaties, left the house. She did not say where she was going
or whether she was going to join the man. All she said was:
“Forgive me for the anxiety I have caused you. I am going _
now, brother. I am too ashamed to stay any longer.”
Eiichi was unable to restrain her. If she had said that she
was going to commit suicide he would have done something,
but when she merely said that she was leaving he could do
nothing.
It was after breakfast when she left. There were all sorts of
things he wanted to ask about, but she left abruptly, with her
handbag, passing westward along the alley and leaving the
slums. He would have kept her, he thought, had she had a
child’s spirit, but she had a woman’s spirit and there was no
means by which he could restrain her.
“Emi, may God protect you and keep you safe,” were the
words that rose to his lips.
CHAPTER XLIX
Inari Worship
MK KK KKK RRRRRAAHR
“ O you know that woman’s seen a ghost?”
1) It was Shin talking to Masa while she attended to
the fire under the stove. |
Shin was the wife of Renzo Okuyama, who was a scavenger
in the employ of the City Hall. She looked about forty-two or
-three. Besides having lost the sight of one eye through small-
pox, her coarse hair made her very ugly. She was a very capable
woman, however. Every day, when she was feeling well, she
powdered her pock-marked face, put a small tub on her head
filled with syrup, and carrying a small drum in her hand, went
to sell the syrup at the cross-roads where the children gather.
She was a great gossip and she had got hold of Masa, Fighting
Yasu’s wife, to tell her stories about Ju, who was a worshipper
of Inari, the goddess of rice, whose messenger is the Fox.*
Eiichi had gone to pay a visit to Shin after coming back from
the office, with the intention of talking to her about Christianity.
Her house was in the alley behind Eiichi’s, opposite to Fighting
Yasu’s. |
The autumn sun had not yet ceased shining on the slums
and there was some yellow evening light still on the upper part
of the houses opposite. Shin’s children were all out playing in
the alley. Masa was carrying her latest born on her back and
had some pickled radishes, wrapped up in a piece of old news-
paper, in her hand. She greeted Eiichi, who was sitting in Shin’s
house, and Shin, who was looking after the stove, detained her ~
with all sorts of talk till at last the conversation got round to
religion and Shin began to talk about a woman named Ju, with
whom she was well acquainted. This woman was the wife of a
barber living in the same alley and was a worshipper of Inari.
Shin wanted to let Eiichi know everything that she knew about
* The ignorant, however, confuse the fox with the goddess and wor-
ship the fox. oh
INARI WORSHIP 331
Ju, but addressed her conversation to Masa, who was leaning
against the door-post with her eyes fixed on the well opposite.
“Yes, yes, she’s very strange,” chimed in Masa.
Shin took some live coal out of the stove on a shovel and put
it into a dirty brazier, filled with burnt matches and tobacco-
ends, in the front room.
“Ah, but she’s so highly strung, she’d see anything. Why,
she must be eleven or twelve years older than Shigezo.”
Eiichi knew Ju well. She annoyed all the neighbours every
night by reciting prayers and beating a drum.
Shin, still continuing to chatter, brought out a pipe and com-
menced to smoke, while Masa loitered over to the brazier and
sat down by the side of Eiichi.
“Yes, she’s too high-spirited, she is,” said Masa, ‘The sight
of her quarrelling with her husband every night ain’t nice, is
it? She don’t think it right unless she takes Shigé with her wher-
ever she goes. ‘They quarrels every evening out of jealousy.”
Shin sent the smoke out through her nose. “Um,” she said.
“That’s her high spirits. She’s changed her husband five times.
Ain’t it extraordinary.”
Eiichi gazed at the red and yellow match labels stuck on
the walls and listened in silence to their talk.
“Really? Has she had five of ’em?”
“Didn’t you know? And you so intimate with her too. She
had a baby when she was sixteen by some man south of Osaka,
and the first time she got married she had two girls. That’s
one of ’em,-—the girl that comes here so often. She’s a
waitress or something somewhere they say. She’s the youngest
of the two.”
Eiichi noticed that Shin was tattooed on the upper part of her
arm. Masa had become absorbed in the story.
“Yes, yes,” she said, “she’s tall and got a round face and
looks rather pretty.”
“Yes,” went on Shin, “that’s one of the children by her first
husband. Her sister’s in Yokohama, I hear, in a brothel or
something. However, that husband, either he took another
woman or something else happened, at any rate she was turned
out or went out of her own accord, and the next time she became
the wife of a man whose wife had died, and it was in his house
that she saw the ghost.”
332 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Yes?” said Masa. “Was it after the second marriage that
she saw the ghost?”
Eiichi, who found the story interesting, was drawn into the
conversation.
“Did that woman who worships Inari really say she saw a
ghost?” he asked.
A boy of twelve or thirteen came in with a baby which was
crying to be fed. Shin took the baby and while she was feeding
it went on with her interesting story in a loud voice. ‘The
rice was beginning to boil over, but she took no notice of it.
“They say that when the first wife was dying she called her
husband and told him that she was dying, but that he mustn’t
take another wife. ‘Then she made her will and died. But
the husband, he didn’t pay any attention to what she said, but
took Ju. Well, seven days after the marriage, every night, the
ghost of the first wife used to come to her in a dream.”
As the pot was now boiling very furiously Shin, still holding
the baby, went to the stove and commenced to take out some
of the fire, while continuing her story.
““They say that after that she became like one mad. In the
_ middle of the day she would cry out “The ghost!’ and run out
into the street. “The other people in the house, they thought it
was very strange and that the first wife couldn’t have reached
Paradise, so they collected all their relations and all the people
in the neighbourhood to say a prayer ten thousand times, and
while they were saying the prayer in front of the shrine, about
the middle of the night, suddenly Ju gave a groan and fainted
outright. “There was a terrible scene. They called the doctor
and a nurse, and at last she came round so that she could speak.
“The ghost came out of the shrine,’ she says, ‘and kicked me,’
she says, ‘and then disappeared.’ ‘That’s what she says. But in
spite of that she soon left the place. As she’ll tell you her-
self, she became the mistress of a priest.”
“Was it after that she went to live with Shigé?” asked Masa.
“She couldn’t bear to be mistress of the priest for long, and
it was three and a half years ago that she went to live with
the barber.” a
Eiichi felt as if he were listening to the talk of the woman |
of Samaria, so interesting was it, although such stories as this —
are by no means rare in the slums. But there was a reason for —
INARI WORSHIP 333
Eiichi’s taking a special interest in the story and this was that
Ju’s present husband, a young man named Shigezo Motoki—
only twenty-two, but looking very much older owing to his hay-
ing had smallpox—had come to him in regard to the legal pro-
cedure for registering a child that had been born to them, and
had told Eiichi that he was drawn toward Christianity and was
prepared to be a convert, but that his wife, being taken up with
the worship of Inari and Fudo, would not allow him to become
a Christian. This statement still lingered in Eiichi’s memory.
Shin and Ju had both fallen down to slum life together and
had become like sisters by sucking each other’s blood, They and
five or six women companions who came from Azuma-dori, had
all tattooed themselves on the right arm in the same place and
in the same way, and used to meet together to drink and gamble.
Eiichi had noticed before that Shin had the character for
“strength” tattooed on her arm. Eiichi had also heard from
Shin of the people in the neighbourhood who had shot the moon.
She passed as a woman of character and was a little proud of
knowing the histories of all the families in the neighbourhood.
“I’m going home,” said Masa. “Tve got to make supper.
We've had a good talk.”
But after she had gone Shin continued talking for a long
time about the histories of all the folks in the neighbourhood,—
about how Mizuta, who was now rich and powerful, had
started from nothing, his wife being only a prostitute, and how
all the landlords in the place mostly came from the pariah vil-
lages and were beggars when they started;—how Tada, who
had been a beggar, was now a usurer, and so from the landlords
of the slums to others,—a winding stream of gossip, ending in
the remark that as the landlords had so much money they ought
to help the poor.
Eiichi heard enough of the gossip of the slums to have enabled
him to collect the material for a romance, and after that, when-
ever he wished to hear the history of the slums, he always went
to Shin’s house. _
On becoming more intimate with Shin he found that she was
a very capable woman and could be relied upon for many things.
If Fighting Yasu came to make a disturbance the person who
could take him home was Shin. But on the other hand, she could
also be very troublesome. She was behind with her club money
334 BEFORE THE DAWN
and came to Eiichi to borrow it. Then again, she knew an old
couple that were in want and appealed to E1ichi. Again, as
her husband’s work as a scavenger was not to his liking, she said
that she wished to buy an outfit for pipe-mending and would
Eiichi lend her four or five yen. Eiichi granted all her requests.
Shin brought the old couple, whose name was Kishimoto, and
they were allowed to live in the meeting-house. Shin, to show
her gratitude, said that she wanted to become a Christian.
“TY don’t know anything about it,” she said, “but it must be
good because it teaches people to be kind.”
So she came to the services and brought with her Shigezo
Motoki, the barber, and the small congregation became a large
one. The barber was able to read Japanese letters freely, and
set to work with great energy and curiosity to read the New
‘Testament.
He told Eiichi about the things that astonished him.
“What amazes me first,” he said, “is that Mary should have
conceived a child by the power of God when she had no hus-
band. But the almighty God must certainly have that power.
Ju, at home, she’s always jawing about it,—how when she’s filled
with religious fervour a woman can get a child without a man.
Her third son,—the one that died when he was four, she says,—
was born when she was filled with piety, she says, and according
to her it was born without her knowing a man. I thought it
was all stories, but according to Matthew’s Gospel, a child can
certainly be conceived without intercourse with a man. ‘The
cases of Mary and Ju somehow make me think it must be true.
Then what amazes me next is that Jesus could bring the dead to
life and cure the sick just by putting his hands on ’em. My
wife has cured lots of sick people by praying continually, and
if that’s so in one case it’s so in the other. Sickness is a disease
of the soul and if you pray strong enough you’re bound to cure
it. Then there’s another thing, and that is that when Jesus —
was crucified he died but came back to life again. If he couldn’t
do that he wouldn’t be God. But, teacher, what come out 0’
the tomb wasn’t his ghost, was it? Speaking of ghosts, Ju at
home, she’s seen a ghost. Howsoever, this Jesus was certainly
a remarkable person.’ :
This was the way in mineh he rearranged the life of Jesus, —
causing Eiichi much perplexity. Although the barber readily
accepted the doctrine of miracles, Shin, who had not learnt her
INARI WORSHIP 335
letters and was unable to read the Bible, objected that she could
not believe in a God that you could not see.
“When you're praying you shut your eyes, don’t you?” she
said. “And then in the darkness there appears a little shining
cloud and in the middle of that there’s something like the god
Amida. That’s God, ain’t it? I must have a god I can see.”
Eiichi had to explain the Gospel of Jesus to all these ques-
tioners, and he thought at last that he would like to meet this
Ju who had made such a remarkable impression on the barber.
Ju’s meeting-house was much grander than Eiichi’s. It was
a five-mat room in a tenement house in the alley at the back of
Kiichi’s, where some thirty-five men and women, old and young,
assembled and worshipped Tensho Kodai Jingu by repeating in
a loud voice the prayer “Namu myoho rengé kyo” (Save us
through the Scripture of the Lotus of the True Law), beating
time with clappers and a drum.
It was the evening of the Ist of October when Eiichi went
to see the proceedings, and he was surprised to see Shigezo, Ju’s
husband, who at the Christian Church was always praying to the
Heavenly Father, beating the drum, while Shin was working
the clappers. Next to the barber, also, were seated the aged
couple from next door, and the blind masseur was among the
crowd, ‘There was also the daughter of Tané, the usurer,—
the girl who had borne a baby secretly the other day and had
done it to death.
It was a very tedious service. For ten to twenty minutes
they did nothing but repeat “Namu myoho rengé kyo” while
beating the drum and striking the clappers. Eiichi looked on
with patience, however, till at last the noise of the clappers
ceased, the drum was silent and the cry of the worshippers grew
lower. Then Ju, with her palms pressed together, lifted up her
hands and waved them in the air while she cried repeatedly in
a low voice “Namu, Arakuma Daimyojin” (Save us, Arakuma
Daimyojin). All present, with a fearful look in their eyes, fixed
their attention on Ju.
Suddenly Ju rose to her feet, all her body quivering.
“T am the Fox of the Myoken Shrine at Nosé,” she cried.
“Ask me what ye will. I know everything.”
This was the first time in his life that Eiichi had seen what
is called the invocation of Inari, and there was something weird
and at the same time something ridiculous about the ceremony
336 BEFORE THE DAWN
which made him want to burst out laughing. Nevertheless he
stood in the shadow of the door and watched. The evening sun
had now set and the alley was silent. The shrine was a small
dirty cupboard of six feet by three, with two thick candles
burning on it very majestically.
Seeing Eiichi standing there five or six persons passing along
the alley also stopped and gazed earnestly.
Ju, having proclaimed herself the Fox of Nosé, the blind
masseur and Shin and Shigezo expressed their acknowledgments.
“The Fox of Nosé has come,” they said. “What an honour!”
“We'll know everything to-day,” said Asa, the beggar.
“Fox of Nosé,” said the blind masseur, “I have a question to
ask you. How old are you?”
Eiichi thought it was a very stupid question, but Ju, as the
Fox, answered earnestly, “I am nine hundred and seventy-five
years old.”
“Really?” said the blind masseur. “I would ask another ques-
tion. I suffer from rheumatism. Can you cure me?”
“Certainly,” said the Fox. “Come here. If I touch you, you
will soon be better.”
She stroked the blind masseur from the shoulders down to the
loins.
The scene was an extraordinary one to Eiichi;—Ju, dressed
in a dirty kimono, narrow girdle and light-blue apron, stood in
a trance with her eyes shut and a frown on her pale face.
Patient after patient came forward to be treated by the Fox.
After some five or six had been stroked, conversation between
them and the Fox began again. It was the daughter of the
money-lender who asked a question.
“Has my child reached Paradise yet?” she asked.
“No,” was the reply. “It has not reached Paradise yet. It
is still wandering in the sixth circle.”
Hearing this the daughter of Tané fell down in a fit of weep-
ing. Shin consoled her.
“Don’t cry, Yaé,” she said. “Tt can’t be helped.”
Asa, the beggar, asked about her sick husband.
“Tord Fox,” she said, “the ‘sick man at home will get better,
won’t he?”
Asa’s husband, who was also a beggar, was suffering from ~
inflammation of the bowels.
INARI WORSHIP 337
“No,” was the answer, “there is no hope of his recovery.”
“Isn’t there?” said Asa with a sigh. The lights on the shrine
flickered.
It seemed as if the questions were at an end as everybody
was silent for two or three minutes. Then Shin spoke.
“Lord Fox,” she said, “we thank you,” and two or three
repeated after her, “We thank you.”
Then Ju began to quiver and sinking down she fell forward.
Again there was silence for five or six minutes, during which time
a crowd of children came running along the alley to see the
sight. “The Fox! The Fox!” they cried. Among them were
Jinko and Toraichi and Kumazo and the three children of Fight-
ing Yasu.
Shin called to them from inside.
“Here, you be quiet, Kuma,” she called. ‘Don’t make such
a noise.”
Ju was silent while the children peered at her with curious
eyes.
At last Ju sat up.
“I must thank you all for your attention,” she said, as she
arranged her hair,
In reply they expressed their thanks to her.
“Ju, didn’t it make you feel tired?” said Shin, while she took
one of the children on to her lap. It was a question which ex-
posed the truth.
“What do you mean?” said Ju. “I don’t know anything that
happened.”
“Is that really so?” said Asa admiringly.
“The Fox has gone! The Fox has gone!” cried the children.
“Let’s go,” and they all rushed along the alley again.
Eiichi also went along the alley, his mind filled with thoughts
of what he had seen. He met Shin’s husband dragging his pretty
little pipe-mending cart along the alley.
The worship of Inari spread. Up to then the sound of the
clappers and the voice of the worshippers had not been heard,
but now in the house of the money-lender at the back of E1ichi’s,
the sound of the drum was heard in competition with that at
the barber’s. ‘Tané, the money-lender, became anxious, because
two or three days before Inari had been invoked in her house.
Inari had also been invoked by the wife of the carter who lived
338 BEFORE THE DAWN
opposite to Eiichi’s big room, and the husband was anxious. His
wife had bought a beautiful Inari shrine and had hung up
twenty or thirty tiny lanterns at the entrance to celebrate the
occasion, but as she invoked Inari every morning and did not
look after the baby, and was always saying strange things, her
husband had grown angry and had broken into pieces the shrine
that was not yet ten days old and burnt it in the alley.
Eiichi did not know till then that the woman opposite was so
taken with the worship of Inari, for she always stopped quietly
at home and he never heard the sound of a drum or clappers.
But when he learnt the circumstances he listened with a good
deal of sympathy to the husband’s tale.
“Four or five years ago I had great trouble with this invoca-
tion of Inari and after I had burnt up the shrine I had to move
cause my wife got so hysterical. For four or five years I heard
no more about Inari, but lately there’s been a beating o’ drums
in the neighbourhood, you know, and the other day she saw a
fox or a badger possess the wife of the barber at the back here,
and since then she’s been doing nothing but saying strange things.
Her Fox comes from Tsutsui, she says, and she’s so worn out I
don’t know what to do. She just loiters round all day and don’t
do nothing.”
The Inari shrine had been burnt and the wife came out with
an unconcerned air.
“There, I’ve burnt up the shrine,” said the husband, “‘and the
fox must go away.”
The wife laughed, but said nothing. She was a tall woman
of about thirty, with her face covered with moles. She was a
very obedient wife,—rare in the slums.
“Christianity’s the best after all,” said the husband to Eiichi.
“There ain’t no fox to come.”
The travels of Inari were not confined to the slums of Kita-
hon-machi. ‘The drum could be heard in Azuma-dori and in
Higurashi-dori. Inari worship is a strange thing. According
to the newspapers the police were also inquiring into it. In
more than fifty cases, it was written, fines had been inflicted. At
the pariah village of Tsutsui, before a tenement house in the
main street, there was a large Inari shrine, with red pillars in —
front of it. Eiichi was astonished at the revival of the worship —
of Inari.
CHAPTER L
Some Converts
RM RRRRRRKRKRKKKKRKS
A LTHOUGH Eiichi lived in the slums he was not always
in such mental distress as might be expected and at times
made a study of the lazy people that he met, or, standing
in front of the clog-mender’s, investigated the philosophy of
clogs. Or again, walking round the tenement houses, with their
two-mat rooms, he thought of Diogenes and the Cynics.
Before he had been a year in the slums Eiichi had come to
have a full knowledge of the mental outlook of the people there
and had prepared a list of lazy people which ran to eighty names
of men and women, beginning with Sakurai. ‘The degree of
laziness, the occupation of the family, the cause of the laziness,
age and health,—all were set down.
Further on in the same note-book was a section headed ‘The
Philosophy of Old Clogs,” with remarks like this:—
“Men’s clogs are nine and a half inches long and women’s
clogs eight and a quarter, but when they are first turned out of
the log they are half an inch longer. The legs of fine-weather
clogs are one and a half inches high and the front hole is bored
about three-quarters of an inch from the edge. ‘The clogs them-
selves are half an inch deep at the sides, but in the middle they
are about three and three-quarter inches to four. The wider the
wood the better. The high clogs for bad weather have legs about
a fifth of an inch or a little over in thickness and the Japanese
stand on these thin legs. The height of the legs in high clogs
is about three inches and a quarter for women and about three
inches and a half for men. Japanese on their high clogs pre-
tend to be exalted, but their only superiority is that they are
three and a half inches above the ground.”
Again, Eiichi was an admirer of life in a two-mat room. It
was not necessary for bachelors to live in a room larger than two
mats, he thought. For himself he liked nothing better than to
339
340 BEFORE THE DAWN
go and enjoy himself in the two-mat room of the old woman
called “Neko.” ‘There was certainly no inconvenience in seven
or eight persons sleeping in three five-mat rooms.
Life in the slums was satisfying, but nevertheless, coming
back from Moto-machi in the evening, Eiichi was always in-
clined to be sick when he entered the slums, and felt miserable.
But life in the slums was Elichi’s mission and he could not feel
any aversion to it. He never had time to feel lonely. ‘There
was always something happening. He was so busy that he forgot
all his reflections and meditations. Moreover, there was too
much wretchedness in his surroundings for him to be able to
afford time for thinking. Nevertheless, if there was any laugh-
able incident, they were all sure to laugh. Since he had gone to
live in the slums, Eiichi had been able to understand for the
first time the function of laughter. Laughter was the precious
safety-valve provided by God. Even in the most unbearably
hard and tearful times they tried to laugh as much as possible
and Eiichi had learnt to laugh with them.
Among those living in two-mat rooms, the one who laughed
most was Haru, the beggar. She was the mistress of the tinman
opposite, while still continuing to beg, and was very stcut, with-
out any of the marks of a beggar. She was always laughing.
“What's the use of crying, teacher,” she used to say. ‘““Teach-
er’s always smiling, and if one’s got to spend one’s life either
crying or laughing, it’s better to spend it laughing, ain’t it?
Luck visits those who laugh, you know, teacher,” and she
laughed.
‘To those in good health there are plenty of amusing things
in the slums. Etichi was astonished at the laughter of the
people, which he had not expected. In contrast to the wry faces
among the people in the middle classes, the people in the slums
are unexpectedly cheerful. Intimacy with them is therefore very
easy.
Eiichi made many friends, but he found it difficult to get on
terms of intimacy with the family of Hanaé, who lived in the
house between the two houses he occupied. He heard that the
family was in very miserable plight, although he had not known ~
it till then. Lately there had been a good deal of quarrelling be-
tween the brothers and sisters, and he knew that some bad in-
fluence had entered into the house.
SOME CONVERTS 341
Hanaé had two elder brothers and two elder sisters. Her eldest
brother had become an actor and had gone to Osaka and not
returned. ‘The next brother, who was nineteen years old that
year, was working at the match factory. Her eldest sister, who
_ Was a one-eyed woman of thirty-one or -two, was a very un-
lucky person. She had married the son of a keeper of a common
lodging-house, but he had been attacked by consumption and had
been laid up for many years in a room in the lodging-house. She
had therefore also to work at the match factory to support her
husband and had there sustained phosphorus poisoning, so that
her jaw had inflamed and all her front teeth had dropped out.
By her consumptive husband she had had a child who was now
six years old, and who was not only a cripple but blind. His
blindness was due to some poison that entered his eyes at birth,
and he had become a cripple when his nurse had let him fall.
Moreover, the child was both deaf and dumb and altogether a
very pitiful object. Hanaé had to carry him about on her back
all day.
‘The second sister was rather a pretty girl, A man named
Tsuchiya, who was not quite right in his mind, was in love with
her, but the mother,—a fine-looking woman, formerly the wife
of a samurai of Koriyama in Yamato,—and the younger brother
Katsunosuké were strongly opposed to her having any relations
with him. ‘That was the reason why the brother and sister had
come into collision.
Whenever Eiichi saw Hanaé carrying Hidé on her back he
felt as if he were in hell. ‘The child had got into the habit
of sleeping all day and crying loudly all night. This would
not have been so bad if it had only been for one or two nights,
but it went on for months at a time, causing the whole family
to complain that they could not sleep. It was not uncommon
to hear Katsunosuké, in the middle of the night, telling his sister
that it would be better to kill the child and threatening to kill it
if it did not keep quiet, to which his sister would reply, “Yes,
Katsu, Pve often wanted to kill the child myself, but then you
know, it’s because of some ill deed done in a past life that it’s
like this, and so we must be patient.”
She was certainly an extraordinary woman. She had been
married exactly ten years and her husband had been laid up with
consumption for eight or nine years, during which time she had
342 BEFORE THE DAWN
not only nursed him, but had also supported her crippled child.
She was a silent woman, but each time that Eiichi saw her he
was struck beyond words by the sublimity of her character.
Somehow the whole family had an aversion to Christianity.
Although Hanaé came to see Eiichi every day, the mother never
came. On the other hand Eiichi often went to see them and
inquired into their circumstances.
At last, at the beginning of October, the elder sister’s con-
sumptive husband died, and no sooner was the funeral over than
the elder sister and her crippled child fell ill. According to the
doctor they were both suffering from consumption. While the
mother and child were lying ill some talk was started at the
lodging-house of getting the mother’s name struck off the family
register, and as it was impossible for a young man of nineteen
and his young sister, who only earned thirty sen a day, to sup-
port a family of six persons, they were all thrown into great
trouble. After the lapse of five days they came to Eiichi and
asked him if he would provide them with money just to buy
medicine. It was Katsunosuké who was the messenger, and he
spoke as if he were talking to a familiar, unceremonious and
curt.
“You'll excuse me, sir,” he said, “but sister’s bad with her
lungs and asks whether you'll give us some money for medicine.”
Eiichi willingly granted the request and said that he would
send Dr. Maeda of Yakumo-dori.
But the patients grew worse day after day and the doctor
decided that there was no hope. The family did not seem to be
much concerned at the news;—at least, Katsunosuké said that it
would be a relief.
“If they’ve got to die,” he said, “it’s better they should die
soon, cause otherwise we’ll all die of starvation.”
This was not Katsunosuké’s view alone; it was that of the
mother and Hanaé and all of them. It must not be thought,
however, that they in any way neglected the patients. They paid
them every attention. ‘Their desperation arose from the difficul-
ties of their position.
Eiichi comforted them as best he could and gave the mother
many gifts of money in order that she might nurse the patients
properly. ‘The sick daughter, when she heard of this, was
moved to tears, but she did not say a word to Eiichi. Eiichi was
SOME CONVERTS 343
especially interested in them because they were suffering from
consumption.
They were not ill very long. After seven days they fell into
a critical state, and on the morning of the fourteenth day, about
four o’clock, the mother died. Of course there was no money
for the funeral and Eiichi provided eight yen.
The child, however, lived a comparatively long time. Every
day Hanaé had to carry the half-dead, deformed child on her
back, where, in its agony, it would seize and pluck out the stray
hairs on the back of Hanaé’s neck.
Ejichi did all he could to comfort the family and they in turn
relied on him more than on a relative, so close was the inti-
macy. Katsunosuké, especially, came to visit Eiichi nearly every
evening, and finally took part in the open-air meetings.
CHAPTER LI
Kohidé
rs tiice is aes Mek Ae Ao Maye Bir eides elke se ies ac ea sob <
BOUT this time many young men began to gather at
Eiichi’s place. Among the first was Takeda, a very
virtuous young man. He first came at the time of the
early summer rains. Then there was a fortune-teller,—a man
of about fifty, with a fine moustache,—who came late at night
with the request that Eiichi would teach his children Christian-
ity. ‘This fortune-teller was a very eccentric person. He prac-
tised fortune-telling at Shinkaiichi and was always on the look-
out for persons suffering from some mental distress.
“If you want to be cured of your trouble,” he would tell them,
“‘you must go to the crossing below here and then turn to the
right, and then five or six houses along you will find a Christian
mission hall. ‘That’s where you must go.”
His younger sister was a Christian and he himself had made
a deep study of Christianity and was a believer. He was espe-
cially of the opinion that the young of the present day needed
the inspiration of Jesus in their careers. He told this to every
one. It appeared that he had not been successful in leading his
own children to Christianity and he earnestly made the request
that Eiichi would instruct the young people in the Bible.
Eiichi devoted what leisure he had to spare after his return
from the office to talking about Christianity to a number of
young people who had established a very small factory, in co-
operation, for the manufacture of shell buttons, at Higurashi-
dori, outside the slums.
‘Takeda and his friend Yamamoto were the leaders and the
workers numbered nine, including Inoué, Motoyama, Kubo,
Sasai, Enomoto, Asai and the young brother of Takeda. ‘The
majority were about eighteen or nineteen years old, but Inoué
and Enomoto were only about fourteen or fifteen. When Eiichi
344
KOHIDE 345
went to see them they were covered with white powder from
the shells they were making into buttons, even to their faces,
and as they were incessantly talking and laughing they paid little
attention to the talk about Christianity. However, after Eiichi
had been two or three times he got them to sing one or two
hymns, although he could not create enough interest among them
to get them to come to the services in the slums,
At the beginning of autumn, however, Takeda came to see
Eiichi at last. He came to listen to the sermon in his workman’s
coat with his hair cropped short,—fat little Takeda. He had
been to a Sunday School when he was a little boy and knew much
about Christianity.
Although Takeda came the other young men did not put in an
appearance till they heard that Katsu, Hanaé’s elder brother, was
attending, when two or three of them came. ‘Thus the small
meeting-house, which up to then had only been frequented by
old ragpickers who could not read the Scriptures, suddenly be-
came very animated, to Eiichi’s extreme delight.
On the evening of the 18th of October, moreover, Eiichi
made a convert at his open-air meeting. “This was a bean-curd
seller who, by heavy drinking and profligacy, had lost all confi-
dence and was on the verge of committing suicide. He com-
menced coming to the services, which, in consequence, suddenly
grew very lively.
The name of the bean-curd seller was Yosagoro Machida.
He had himself made eight armed attacks on other people and
had been attacked by others thirteen times, with the result that
one of his eyes had been gouged out. He had changed his wife
seven times and his business he did not know how many times,
so that he was well acquainted with all the ups and downs of
life. He was a very amusing and ready speaker and the day after
his conversion he gave an address at the open-air meeting which
was so interesting that the audience demanded more. He also
appealed to the young people, who were very fond of him and
eagerly listened to his reminiscences and to his attacks on society.
He had some experience of speculation and he was especially
clever in describing the mood of the speculator. Whenever he
finished speaking there was certain to be a group gathered round
him to gossip.
‘The gatherings of the young men in the slums brought an-
346 - BEFORE THE DAWN
other matter to Eiichi’s attention, and that was the Labour ques-
tion, which greatly exercised them. All the young men who
met at Ejichi’s place knew very well what was the condition of
the factories in the neighbourhood. Katsunosuké was employed
in the match factory. Motoyama, who came with Takeda, was
engaged in the manufacture of shell buttons, but up to only two
or three months before he had been working with the Pacific
Rubber Company. Asada had been in the employ of the Premier
Cycle Company and knew the conditions there. ‘The talk about
the match company and the rubber company showed that the
worst conditions prevailed there, but nevertheless crowds of more
than fifty or sixty men assembled in front of the Pacific Rubber
Company every morning, seeking employment, and even when
there was only one man wanted the crowd often reached to
nearly a hundred.
After all the trouble taken to get employment there, how-
ever, two days’ work saw them at the end of their endurance,
and as most of them were unable to stand a week of it they were
made to sign an agreement on entering that if they left before
the end of a week they would lose their pay.
Eiichi felt that, however much assistance he gave to the people
in the slums, unless he was able to secure a radical change in
their treatment his efforts were useless, and he took great pains
to ascertain what was the best course to take. Among the young
men he laid emphasis on the importance of forming Labour
Unions, but there were no facilities for forming Labour Unions
and time passed and nothing was done.
Meanwhile many people continued to come to Eiichi for
assistance. Among them was a man with a fine beard who
passed as a priest and went round the streets begging alms. He
knew Uchiyama very well and joined the Chnstian community,
while spending his days in making ear-picks. He was known in
the slums as “Higé.” He brought a friend with him,—a
gardener named Toda,—to join the church. ‘This gardener, who
had four children, had once been a builder’s assistant, but had
become a gardener through love of gardening. In the summer
he went to gather herbs on the hills and sold them at the night-
fair at Sannomiya Shrine.
At the end of October, as trade was dull, there were many
applications to Eiichi for assistance, and among them was a man
KOHIDE 347
known as “‘Ukarebushi” Ichiko. ‘This man had killed his wife
by striking her with a wooden pillow. He was a round fat man
of a sallow complexion. He came to Eiichi because he was
suffering from syphilitic rheumatism and could not work. En1ichi
took him in.
In the same way, at the end of October, a man came to Eiichi
for assistance as he had no work and was in need of money. He
said that he was the son of a brothel-keeper at Nagasaki and
that he had been a teacher of fencing and also a policeman.
Then a week later a tall man named Hida, some six feet in
height, who had received a communication from Yanasé, the
son of the brothel-keeper, came and asked Ejichi for assistance.
He said that he had been a policeman in Formosa. ‘Thus the
family increased to ten,—Eiichi, the old couple named Kishi-
moto, Matsuzo, Izu, Sanko, Higé, “Ukarebushi”’ Ichiko, and
the two policemen.
Fastidious old Kishimoto got up every morning at four o’clock
to cook the rice, going back to bed again at five to wait for the
others to get up. He had a passion for cleaning and was for-
ever sweeping the entrance. Of course he kept the inside of
the house neat too, but to sweep the mud off the door-step was
his special craze, and he would do it three or four times a day,
until it became a legend in the neighbourhood.
Matsuzo went to the elementary school. As he was the big-
gest in the class he was the leader in all sorts of mischief and
was often kept in by his teacher. He was often marched off to
the police station also. On all these occasions Eiichi used to
scold him in a loud voice. Eiichi only spoke in a loud voice
when he was preaching and when he was scolding Matsuzo, old
Mrs. Kishimoto used to say. Matsuzo would not have thought
he was being scolded unless the scolding was done in a loud
voice—(people in the slums always speak loudly)—and Eiichi
intentionally scolded loudly, even to straining his voice. Matsuzo
himself once said to Eiichi that he was not afraid of Eiichi’s
scolding, but he was afraid of Etichi’s loud voice.
The two policemen got employment at the Premier Works in
polishing bicycle rims.
Eiichi had now become accustomed to life in the slums. He
even began to feel that he was growing unmannerly. In calling
Matsuzo he just shouted “Matsu,” and when he was scolding
348 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Ukarebushi” Ichiko, instead of using the polite form, he just
shouted “Ichi,” quite unconcernedly. Eiichi was alarmed and
was seized with contempt for himself that he should become so
proud just because he was the most learned man in the slums and
had money and was looked up to. He felt that the longer he
lived in the slums the more he would suffer from nervous debility
and the more conceited he would become. But as he could not
take any holiday he did not know what to do. He knew that
one reason was that he had so much to do that his mind was
never at rest. In the slums he was never able to arrange his
time. If he had anything to do he wanted to do it at once. He
must become a man with nothing to do.
Everybody in the slums,—all the young people who had joined
his church,—wanted to talk with him, and if Eiichi had yielded
to them he would have had no time for reading or thinking.
He had to excuse himself unwillingly, therefore, whereupon
they said that he was like a foreigner. He thus began to feel
that he was somehow isolated.
In whatever they do the people at Shinkawa are very leisurely.
They would talk to Eiichi for one or two hours at a time, repeat-
ing the same thing over and over again. Elichi would hear the
gist of their story and tell them he understood, but this did not
satisfy them. It only made them grumble about the teacher
being in such a hurry. Eiichi felt that he must give up reading
and all nourishment for his mind, and was troubled.
Eiichi had now forgotten all about love for nearly a year.
One reason was that he had no opportunity of meeting any
pretty women, and another was his private belief that it would
prevent his performing miracles. He had become an ascetic for
the purpose of developing the power of performing miracles.
His flow of energy was wonderful even to himself. He was
astonished that he could display so much energy considering that
he was a vegetarian.
Sometimes he felt rather proud of his self-control, but at other
times he felt that his passions were withered and that he had
become inanimate. He had forgotten all the past. He thought
that he was as translucent as a silkworm. He was like a moun-
tain hermit who had descended on the slums. He even came to
the point of wondering whether, if circumstances compelled him,
he could not utilise the art of making oneself invisible in broad
KOHIDE 349
daylight and so ascend to heaven. But then he thought that he
did not want to make a daylight ascension. Of course he was no
longer afraid of death. He had almost come to believe that his
body was sword-proof. Whenever there was a quarrel he rushed
to the scene to act as mediator, and no matter how violent the
quarrel was, whenever he appeared on the scene they all ceased
quarrelling out of respect for him.
It was about this time that Shinoda suddenly came to visit
him and, with all his old swagger, said that he had come to take
Eiichi to the Higashi Tokiwa, the well-known restaurant at
Suwayama, to give hima treat. As Eiichi was longing for some
sort of change he went with Shinoda.
Shinoda told him that as he had received great favours from
Eiichi in the past, and as he had been successful in a plantation
in Korea, he would like to make a slight contribution towards
Eiichi’s work, whereupon he handed Eiichi two hundred yen, in
addition to the hundred yen he had borrowed from him long ago.
Eiichi simply said “Thank you” in taking it and Shinoda re-
marked on his curtness.
“‘As I can make effective use of the money it doesn’t matter
whether it’s two hundred yen or three hundred yen,” said Eiichi.
“Tl spend it for you.”
The room was a large one and commanded a wide view over
Kobé. All sorts of nice things to eat were brought in.
“Shall I call Kohidé?” asked Shinoda abruptly.
Eiichi begged to be excused, but Shinoda said that it would
be amusing and that he should like to see Eiichi’s embarrassment.
Apparently he wanted to enjoy Ejichi’s embarrassment, and he
took his plump form off down the passage on his way to the
telephone.
Kobé was being quietly enveloped in the evening twilight.
‘The autumn air was very clear and the electric lights in the
streets shone brightly. Eiichi could see the slums at Shinkawa,
the harbour works, the big cranes at the Kawasaki Shipbuilding
Yard, and away off to Hyogo, to the Mitsubishi Shipbuilding
Yard and the chimneys of the Kanegafuchi Spinning Mill.
From Wada Point to Takatori and Suma,—all was visible.
Shinoda came back along the passage.
“She’s coming,—Kohidé,” he said. “When I told her you
were here she said it was very strange.”
350 BEFORE THE DAWN
Eiichi asked Shinoda how he knew that he was acquainted
with Kohidé, and learnt that when Shinoda came back from
Korea he had heard about it.
Ejichi felt as if an old wound was being re-opened. Shinoda
began talking about various enterprises for making money and
Eiichi asked him many questions about them.
“You don’t care for business, do you?” said Shinoda, and
Eiichi dismissed it as “Useless.”
“Yes, I suppose it seems so to persons who are not avaricious,
like you,” said Shinoda.
“T am avaricious,” said Eiichi—“too avaricious.”
“Really?” said Shinoda. ‘Perhaps you are.”
When the dinner came Shinoda was perplexed by Eiichi’s
announcement that he was a vegetarian. The waitress, a middle-
aged woman, said jokingly that Eiichi must be a priest.
“Then I suppose you don’t drink either?” said Shinoda.
“No,” said Enichi.
“You’re very strict,” said Shinoda.
“TPs not that,” said Eiichi. ‘It’s because I don’t care about
it. The only thing that amuses me is playing with the children
of the poor.”
Then Shinoda began chaffing Eiichi and called for a bottle of
champagne cider for him while he himself drank wine. “T get
too fat if I drink saké,” he explained.
Ejichi did not turn the conversation to religious topics. He
only talked about the beauty of the view and the excellence of
the repast.
“Don’t you think Kohidé’s very beautiful?” asked Shinoda
abruptly. |
“Yes I think she is very beautiful,” said Eiichi.
“Then you're not an ascetic after all?”
“Certainly not.”
“Kohidé says that you were disappointed in love.”
“Kohidé says so? I?”
“She says she loves you because you were disappointed.”
“Stop your chaffing. I am not the person I was. As a
Christian disciple I have forgotten love and sensual pleasures.”
“Then I suppose you’d refuse to make Kohidé your wife if
she made you a proposal? Have you the power to refuse
her?”
KOHIDE 351
“Don’t be afraid,” said Eiichi. “I am strong enough to put
love on one side.”
After that they were both silent for some time.
Eiichi looked thoughtful. “The room was quiet and the quiet-
ness pleased him immensely. From morning to night in the
slums and at the office he lived in a turmoil and he had often
longed for quietness like that. Thanks to a friend he could now
enjoy quietness. He thought that he would like to remain silent
as long as possible,—to the point of making Shinoda angry.
He was not thinking of anything; his mind remained like a sheet
of blank paper. Nor was he looking at anything; he merely
sat breathing quietly. He felt very happy sitting there and he
did not want to eat or drink—only to be quiet.
‘The waitress, who had also been silent for some time, thought
that they should be more lively.
“You ain’t come here to practise religion, have you?” she
asked. “Can’t you be a little merry?”
“Oh, don’t trouble about us,” said Shinoda. ‘““There’s a beau-
tiful girl coming soon and then the gentleman here will be
lively enough.”
Eiichi laughed unconcernedly.
Just then they heard Kohidé’s voice in the passage: she was
talking to the maid who was showing her the way.
“There, Mr. Niimi, she’s come,” said Shinoda,—“the girl
who’s been pining for you.”
‘The waitress ran to the sliding screen and opened it.
“Will ye please enter,” she said, bowing.
Kohidé knelt at the entrance and bowed.
“‘T’m afraid I’m late,” she said.
Advancing to where they were seated she again bowed respect-
fully. She looked very beautiful, with her hair done in a grace-
ful chignon and with the flowing skirts of her bright-patterned
silk dress. Ejtichi thought it was no wonder that men become
dissipated.
As she sat down between them she filled Shinoda’s glass with
wine.
“How long it is since ve seen you, Mr. Niimi,’
“How many years is it?”
“Well, Pve really forgotten,” said Eiichi.
“You've got thinner. Has anything been the matter?”
> she said.
352 BEFORE THE DAWN
“He lives in the slums,” said Shinoda. “I’ve been to pay
him a visit in the slums to-day and it’s an awful place, really.
You go and see him. It will teach you something. Mr. Numi
lives with the poor and helps them. It’s really astonishing. 1
couldn’t do it.”
“Oh, I heard something about it from a newspaper man,”
said Kohidé. “I should really like to see. Can I come, Mr.
‘ Niimi,—a person like me?”
“But you couldn’t go like that.” :
“Oh, of course I should put on an ordinary dress. I should
like to see.”
“You'd defile his abode if you went there,” said Shinoda.
“Do be quiet, Mr. Shinoda. Can I come, Mr. Niimi?”’
“Yes, come along,” said Eiichi.
“O-ho, Mr. Niimi,” said Shinoda. “You don’t drink saké
and you don’t eat fish and meat. It’s only women you care about,
eh? You're a strange disciple.”
“Really, doesn’t Mr. Niimi drink saké or eat fish?” said
Kohidé. ‘How changed he is.”
“FTe’s become a Christian,” said Shinoda.
“So I heard,” said Kohidé. “I heard that he was preaching
in Moto-machi. He has changed.”
“No, I haven’t changed very much,” said Eiichi.
“What's become of that person?” asked Kohidé.
“Who's that person!” said E1ichi.
“That person! Don’t mock me like that, Mr. Niimi,” and
Kohidé showed signs of shyness while her face became crimson.
“Oh, the person at Hiroshima?”’ said Enichi.
“Yes what’s become of her?”
“Tt’s all finished.”
“Ts she still at Hiroshima?” :
“No, she’s gone into the country at Tokushima,—teacher in
an elementary school probably. I don’t get any news of her so
I don’t know what she’s doing.”
“There you are, Kohidé,” said Shinoda. “That’s why I was
telling him that you wanted to marry him.”
“Oh, did you?” said Kohidé. “How kind of you!”
“You were very earnest about it the other day when you said
it, weren’t you?” said Shinoda. “Now you can make him a
direct proposal.”
KOHIDE 353
Kohidé laughed shyly and expostulated.
“Then it was a story you told me the other day?” said Shinoda.
“There’s no reason why Mr. Niimi should marry a person
like me,” said Kohidé.
“Oh, that doesn’t matter,” said Shinoda. “Suppose you try it.”
Shinoda said this so comically that he made them all laugh.
Kohidé was very lively that evening for some reason,—a change
from her usual manner.
“Mr. Niimi,” she said archly, as she filled Shinoda’s glass,
“will you have me for your wife?”
“That’s it, that’s it,” said Shinoda. “You go for him.”
‘Are you in earnest?” asked Ejichi.
“Of course I am,” said Kohidé, and she suddenly became
grave and looked at Eiichi with wide-opened eyes.
But Ejjichi had heard too much of sexual depravity in the slums
to be moved.
“111 think it over,” he said carelessly.
“Tove on one side only is no use,” said Kohidé.
“Don’t fall in love with me,” said Eiichi quietly. “You'll
have to be an ascetic to love me.”
“There,” said Kohidé. ‘‘What can I do to become your
wife?”
“Well, you’d have to live in the slums.”
“Oh, that’s nothing,” said Kohidé. “I was poor before and it
won’t be hard for me to become poor again. I would live with
a beggar if I loved him.”
“What devotion!” said Eiichi.
“Tsn’t that right, Mr. Shinoda? Ain’t I in earnest? Mr.
Niimi, perhaps you won’t have me because I’m a geisha. Isn’t it
so? Yes, I’m sure it is. You’re so good and you're afraid to
be defiled.”
“What earnestness!” said Eiichi.
“Don’t joke, Mr. Niimi. I am in earnest,” said Kohidé, and
indeed her whole soul was in the appeal.
Shinoda smoked a cigarette and listened with an amused air.
“T’l] be honest with you, Kohidé,” said Eiichi. “I don’t like
people who don’t work.”
“But I will work if you’ll take me,” said Kohidé. “T’ll work
myself to the bone. You know the other day a university
student—lInoué was his name, I think—married a Shimbashi
354 BEFORE THE DAWN
geisha in Tokyo named Kuzuha. I’ve got as much courage as
Kuzuha.”
From her words Eiichi was able to read Kohidé’s heart a little.
He knew from what she said that Shinoda had arranged the
scene, which was like one in a theatre. Enichi drew back and
leant against the screens behind him.
Kohidé received a cigarette from Shinoda and began to smoke
it. Eiichi thought it was funny that a woman who could say
such things should yet blow the smoke through her nostrils, and
he idly watched the wreaths of blue smoke till they disappeared
at the ceiling. Outside all was silent. Only over Shinkaichi
and Sannomiya was the sky lit up. Inside, in the large room,
the electric lights seemed dull and there were clouds of tobacco
smoke, making him feel stifled.
Suddenly Eiichi felt called upon to stand up.
“TI must say good-bye now, Mr. Shinoda,” he said. ‘“Thank
you for your entertainment. Good-bye, Kohidé, I must be going
now,” and he started to leave.
“Don’t be in a hurry,” said Shinoda. “Let’s have some more
talk. If you go now you'll cut it short. Your talk with Kohidé
was awfully interesting to me. Won’t you go on?”
“No, Pve got some business,” said Eiichi, “It’s eight o’clock,
isn’t it?”
“No, it’s only half-past seven,” said Shinoda. “It’s early
et.”
“You mustn’t go yet, Mr. Niimi,” said Kohidé. “I haven’t
finished my talk with you yet.”
But Ejichi insisted sulkily that he was going. Even the
waitress tried to detaih him, but finally Shinoda and Kohidé,
not knowing what else to do, allowed him to depart.
When he returned home from the Higashi Tokiwa it was
yet early and he at once went to Nakamichi-suji alone and com-
menced preaching. ‘The thought of the three hundred yen
which Shinoda had given him was forgotten. Kohidé’s love
story was forgotten, and Eiichi, with all his heart and soul, pas-
sionately preached the Gospel of Christ.
eS a
CHAPTER LIlI
Kohidé in the Slums
KM KKRKRMKMKRKKKKHKRARR
Pr AHE next afternoon Shinoda came to the insurance office
and told Eiichi why Kohidé had got so excited, which
was because Shinoda had offered beforehand to guar-
antee her ransom and pay all her bills. Eiichi then suddenly
understood what had happened. Shinoda had wished to do some-
thing in return for Eiichi’s kindness, and it was his intention to
assist Eiichi to a wife. It was this that had prompted Kohidé
to make the proposal.
Eiichi felt deeply grateful to Shinoda for his kindness, and
Shinoda spoke in very high terms of Eiichi’s work and promised
to help him in every way he could. He also told Eiichi contritely
that he had turned over a new leaf and that his wife and child
were now restored to health.
Ejichi did not think much about Kohidé. As before he con-
tinued to sleep with the gamin Matsuzo and to pass his days in
forgetfulness of love and passion.
Three days after he had met Kohidé a long letter came from
her. Contrary to Ejichi’s expectation she was quite in earnest
and repeated in the letter all she had told him that evening. In
reply Eiichi sent her only the following poem:
I forbid any one to love me, for I am the child of God, the
child of liberty, and will not be bound in the chains of love.
Break not through my fence,—the fence that surrounds the altar
to God erected within my breast; destroy not my liberty
therein.
Maidens, do not love me: what is the use of love without lib-
erty? what can you do with sorrowful love? |
I have made a vow that till the day of liberty comes I shall not
be bound by the chains of eg
3
356 BEFORE THE DAWN
When Eiichi went out into the alley with the intention of
posting the poem a feeling of pity overwhelmed him. He
thought that he would like to be loved by a woman, and he
felt that it was only his obstinacy that made him reject the strong
passion of Kohidé,—the beautiful Kohidé, with her large shin-
ing eyes, rosy complexion and wonderful hair, who stood with
her arms open to receive him. At such moments he thought he
could smell the scent and the musk which she used. He felt
that he was denying his own manhood, and he could not put
aside the thought of how delicious it must be to be loved by a
beautiful woman. At other moments he could not but be op-
pressed with anxiety as to Kohidé’s real character. He himself
was a consumptive and what fate had in store for him in the
future he did not know. He did not deny love and he felt it
was contradictory of him therefore to deny sexual intercourse
and reproduction.
He was astonished at his own strength of mind when he put
the letter into the post, but there was no doubt that after he had
put it in he began to wonder what sort of answer he would get.
Shinoda must be trying to draw him to Kohidé again, he thought.
Into what a world of temptation had he come,—throwing into
confusion the hallowed sanctuary in which he had spent a year
and a half undisturbed.
It was not that he thought he had been deserted by God. It
was rather that he could not consistently embrace the love he
ought to embrace and was plunged into a world of anxiety.
He wished to live with beauty. But while he wished to asso-
ciate with Kohidé he felt the contradictoriness of the whole
thing while he was himself the companion of ugliness, the dis-
ciple of one kimono, the martyr of a life from which beauty
had been driven out. If he were to desire beauty and to live
with beautiful persons he would have to change his whole con-
dition of life. From a life where one thought nothing of
sleeping with lepers, he would, at the least, have to remove to
a place suitable for beauty,—to a world where beauty could be
appreciated. “Thus was Eiichi torn between beauty and righteous-
ness. ‘Tormented by anxiety,—wondering whether her answer
would come to-day or to-morrow morning,—he decided that if
Kohidé loved him so madly he would be guided by the strength
of her love.
KOHIDE IN THE SLUMS 357
However, Kohidé did not show him the strength of her love.
Two weeks passed without his receiving any news from her.
In the meantime he was very busy arranging all sorts of things
arising from his decision to resign from the insurance company
and devote himself to relief work in the slums. As to his reasons
for this, for one thing he had received three hundred yen from
Shinoda. But another and stronger reason was that Dr. Williams
had acted as guide through the slums to an American from
Georgia,—the director of a brick manufacturing company and
a very strong believer, who had come out to make an inspection
of missions in the Orient. He had been greatly struck with
Ejichi’s work and had promised that when he returned to Amer-
ica he would guarantee Eiichi the sum of fifty dollars a month
for the period of two years.
Ejiichi had determined to do his best to assist the poor, as this
had now become his life-work, and for the sake of the children
in the slums he thought first of all that he would like to publish
some illustrated stories from the Bible.
So on the 17th of November he resigned from the insurance
company. The first thing he did was to purchase at a second-
hand shop a desk for thirty sen and a chair which cost twenty
sen more than the desk, though it was not a comfortable chair to
sit on. He wished to work—as diligently as he had done at the
insurance office—at writing stories from the Bible, and he chose
first the story of the friendship of David and Jonathan.
Although his work did not come up to his expectations, never-
theless he was much happier than he was when writing figures
at the insurance office.
Being all day in the slums and seeing what was going on, he
found that there were all sorts of things happening. ‘“Ukare-
bushi” Matsuko stole a quilt and pawned it and was arrested.
Ejiichi knew nothing about it till a detective came from the police
station and told him. Eiichi went to the police station and Mat-
suko was brought out of the cell and allowed to go home on the
entreaty of Eiichi. Then the gamin Matsuzo stole some tele=
graph wire and sold it to a secondhand dealer. Eiichi being in-
formed of this by a detective had to go to the police-box where
Matsuzo had been arrested and get the policeman to release him.
The two ex-policemen, Yanasé and Hida, who worked at the
Premier Cycle Works, on the evening of their first pay-day were
358 BEFORE THE DAWN
very good, Eiichi thought, but on the next day it appeared that
they had gone out to a brothel, for they did not come back till
two o'clock in the morning. On the 17th of November, they
came home with a girl who was sent by the eating-house in
Naka-machi with a request for settlement of the bill, which
came to five yen and seventy-two sen, and Eiichi had to pay it.
Yoshida, who lived opposite, brought home a woman with a
swollen, pasty face whom he had picked up somewhere, and
made her his wife. But after five days she ran away and went
to the house of a man named Yagi, who acted as a pimp for
street-walkers. Yagi’s wife, however, would not help her and
she came to Eiichi for assistance. Eiichi would have taken her
into his house, but Yoshida still hankered after her and came
round drunk every evening, acting like a beast, so that Eiichi
found it impossible to keep her. But he made her an allowance
of rice every day.
It was now November and every day there were cases of
people falling down exhausted in the street. Each time, even
when it was a long way off, somebody came to inform Eiichi.
Of course he could not take in all these people, and when he
communicated with the City Hall about them, the City: authori-
ties always referred him to the police, while the police referred
him back to the City Hall. The result was that the people
generally died in the street. When they were dead the City
Hall was quite willing to take charge of them, which caused
Etichi to make the sarcastic comment that the Kobé City authori-
ties would not help people when they were alive and treated them
as a nuisance, but immediately they were dead they became
very obliging.
Moreover, when the City Hall did help such persons they soon
ran away. ‘The City authorities had no poor-house, but allowed
sixteen sen a day to a charitable organisation called the Guardian
Society for each sick person placed under its care. As the
charitable organisation had an orphanage to maintain and an
infirmary for old people, besides relief to the poor, however they
tried to economise expenses, they could not keep sick persons on
sixteen sen a day.
Eiichi was surprised at the number of people who ran away
from the society’s home, and went to see it for himself. He
found that the society had been granted the use of an old school
KOHIDE IN THE SLUMS 359
building situated under the embankment of the Minatogawa, and
that six or seven sick persons were stuffed into one room of six
mats. ‘They had five or six rooms like that. Moreover, Enichi
happened to pay his visit at the time of the midday meal and
he found that the food served was quite unsuitable for sick
persons. Eiichi departed in disgust, reviling the charitable en-
terprises of the capitalists. Returning to the slums he at once
made arrangements to take an empty house which stood at the
end of the lane on the opposite side to his, in which to provide
for sick people. He arranged that the sick persons should have
a room each and as there were only two rooms he was only able
to accommodate two. His first patient was a pilgrim beggar
from Shikoku named Uno, who was suffering from beri-beri,
but had run away from the Municipal Hospital at Minatogawa.
He was a silent man of about fifty with a refined air. ‘The
patient in the back room was “Ojitabero’s” former wife, called
“Umé the Devil,” and her child Masaichi. She had received the
name on account of her horribly emaciated face and her long
eye-teeth, which made her look like a she-devil. Owing to ill-
ness—she was in the tertiary stage of syphilis—she was unable
to go out as a beggar. Eiichi found her lying in front of an
eating-house in Azuma-dori and carried her home on his back.
These were not the only ones that came to him for relief
whom he did not turn away. Toda, the gardener, abandoned
his wife and four children and went off with another woman.
Eiichi thus found himself obliged to take them all into his
house, which became very lively. Mrs. Toda, who was still
young, deposited the baby in a tub while she spun flax, which gave
a family air to the house, and the crying of the baby kept them
all very busy.
Meantime two weeks had elapsed since he had sent the poem
to Kohidé. Then she suddenly arrived in a jinrikisha. She had
on a good, black silk cloak and had her hair done in simple
fashion, and when she first entered the alley Eiichi wondered
who the lady could be.
Fjichi was out in the alley at the time playing with Toda’s
baby, which he was tossing up, up to the sky, ever so far. It
was about two o’clock on a beautiful afternoon, with a clear
autumn sky, and the sun shining brightly into every corner of the
alley very cheerfully.
360 BEFORE THE DAWN
“Oh,” cried Eiichi, when he caught sight of Kohidé, “I am
glad to see you,” and indeed he felt glad to welcome her. “I
hardly thought you'd dare to come,” he added. ‘How bold you
are!”
“I? Well, I’ve got spirit enough for that,” replied Kohidé.
Kohidé took a parcel from the jinrikishaman who was follow-
ing her and told him to wait, and the jinrikishaman, wiping the
sweat from his forehead, went back along the alley.
Eiichi called Mrs. Toda and got her to take the baby, after
which he conducted Kohidé to the large seventeen-mat room.
Kohidé seated herself on the rickety chair.
“Is that your baby?” she asked. 3
“Oh, no,” replied Eiichi. ‘“‘That’s Mrs. Toda’s baby. She
and her four children live with me. The father went off with
another woman,—he was a gardener.”
“Oh,” laughed Kohidé, “I thought it was your child, it looked
such a darling.”
“I suppose you were a bit startled at first?”
“Yes, I was really quite startled, especially as I thought that
you had no wife and child.”
“Well, ’'m glad you’ve come, at any rate.”
Eiichi called old Mrs. Kishimoto and told her to bring in some
tea, but Mrs. Toda brought it in of her own accord. Some chil-
dren who wanted to see Kohidé were peeping into the room from
the alley.
“A peach! A peach!” cried the unabashed Tako, and all the
other little children commenced to imitate him, crying, “A
peach!